Skip to main content

Full text of "Ocean-work, ancient and modern; or, Evenings on sea and land"

See other formats


'  /  •?  o  /  / 


Library 
of  the 

University  of  Toronto 


OCEAN-WORK. 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2018  with  funding  from 
University  of  Toronto 


https://archive.org/details/oceanworkancient00wrig_0 


©If  TI  §  IP  I E  C  IS 


FR 


OR 

VEN1  D  M©!  %EA  AM©  LAIN  ©  „ 

BY 

J.  HALL  WRIGHT. 


ION  DON.: 

PRINTED  FOR  THOMAS  TEGG 
N°  73,  GHEAPSIDE  . 


IVm 


O  C  E  A  N  -  W  O  It  K, 

fttufeut  antf  iHatfcni : 


OR, 


EVENINGS  ON  SEA  AND  LAND. 


BY 


J.  HALL  WRIGHT, 

Surgeon, 

Author  of  "Breakfast-Table-Science,  kc.” 


“For  precept  must  be  upon  precept,  precept  upon  precept  ;  line  upon  line,  line  upon  line 
here  a  little,  there  a  little.”— Isaiah,  xxviii.  10. 


LONDON: 

PRINTED  FOR  THOMAS  TEGG,  73,  CIIEAPS1DE. 

MDCCCXLV. 

* 


LONDON : 

BRADBURY  AND  EVANS,  PRINTERS,  WUITKFR I A  RS 


TO 


SARAII  ROSE, 

TO  THE  GOVERNESSES  OF  ENGLAND, 


AND  TO  THEIR  PUPILS; 

3Tf)ts  little  aaiotfe 

IS  DEDICATED, 

BY 

THEIR  SINCERE  FRIEND, 


THE  AUTHOR. 


Chatteris,  Cam b ridges h irk 
March,  1845. 


PREFACE. 


In  “  Breakfast  Table  Science”  an  attempt 
was  made  to  attract  tlie  young,  by  pre¬ 
senting  old  scientific  truths  in  a  new  and 
strange  garb.  In  this  little  volume  an  en¬ 
deavour  is  made  to  describe  the  workings  of 
the  Ocean  from  the  beginning  of  time  down 
to  the  present  hour ;  and  the  reader  will 
detect  at  a  glance,  that  the  present  “  Table 
of  Contents”  is  formed  after  the  work  above 
alluded  to. 

When  it  is  remembered  that  the  Ocean 
has  ever  been,  in  the  hands  of  the  Divine 


Vlll 


PREFACE. 


Architect,  in  the  fashioning  every  rock  and 
valley,  what  the  trowel  has  been  in  the 
hands  of  man  in  building  palaces  and  cities, 
it  becomes  an  object  of  the  deepest  interest 
to  all  to  explain  how  rocks,  sand,  clay,  lime¬ 
stone,  & c.,  were  formed ;  and  to  show  that 
the  Ocean  is  even  now  employed  as  the 
agent  in  preparing  a  new  earth,  will  be  the 
main  object. 


CONTENTS. 


INTRODUCTION. 

PAGE 

Chapter  I.  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  1 

Chapter  II.  ........  3 

Evening  I. 

The  Ocean  as  Rockmaker  .  .  .  .  .  .  9 

Evening  II. 

The  Ocean  as  Polisher  .  .  .  .  .  .15 

Evening  III. 

The  Ocean  as  a  Mausoleum  .  .  .  .  .  .  19 

Evening  IV. 

The  Ocean  as  Valley  Cutter  .  .  .  .  .23 

Evening  V. 

The  Ocean  as  Treasure  Casket  .  .  .  .  .  28 


X 


CONTENTS 


Evening  VI. 

The  Ocean  as  Lapidary 


Evening  VII. 
The  Ocean  as  a  Pathway 

Evening  VITI. 
The  Ocean  as  Palace  Builder 

Evening  IX. 

The  Ocean  as  a  Lizard’s  Home 

Evening  X. 

The  Ocean  as  Fossilizer 


Evening  XL 

The  Ocean  as  a  Shark's  Workshop  . 

Evening  XII. 

The  Ocean  as  a  Fish’s  Battle-field 

Evening  XITL 
The  Ocean  as  Fertiliser  . 


Evening  XIV. 
The  Earth  as  Renovator 


Evening  XV. 
The  Ocean  as  Renovator 

Evening  XVI. 
The  Ocean  as  Destroyer 


CONTENTS.  Xi 

Evening  XVII.  PAGb 

Tlie  Ocean  as  Destroyer  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  86 

Evening  XVTIT. 

The  Ocean  as  Island  Maker  ....  92 

Evening  XIX. 

The  Ocean  as  Mermaid’s  Hall  .  .  .  .  .  98 

Evening  XX. 

The  Ocean  as  a  Shell  Factory  .  .  .  .  .101 

Evening  XXI. 

The  Crocodile’s  Playground  .  .  .  •  .  108 

Evening  XXII. 

The  Ocean  as  Lizard’s  Grave  .  .  .  .  .114 

Evening  XXIII. 

The  Ocean  as  Volcano  Quencher  .  .  .  .  .  118 

Evening  XXIV. 

The  Ocean  as  Lava-Lighter  .  .  .  .  .123 

Evening  XXV. 

The  Ocean  as  Earth-Lifter  .  .  .  .  .  .  126 

Evening  XXVI. 

The  Ocean  as  Earth-Burster  .  .  .  .  .128 

Evening  XXVII. 

The  Ocean  as  Brickmaker  .  .  .  .  .  .  130 


Xil  CONTENTS. 

Evening  XXYIII.  pagh 

The  Ocean  as  Mountain-Builder  .  .  .  .  .135 

Evening  XXIX. 

The  Earth  as  Basin-Filler  .  .  .  .  ..138 

Evening  XXX. 

The  Ocean  as  Slate-Maker  .  .  .  .  .  .140 

Evening  XXXI. 

The  Ocean  as  Coal-Carrier  .  .  .  .  .  .  144 

Evening  XXXII. 

The  Ocean  as  Seed-Floater  .  .  .  .  .150 

Evening  XXXIII. 

The  Ocean  as  Coral-Feeder  .  .  .  .  .  .  153 

Evening  XXXIY. 

The  Ocean  as  a  Roof  .  .  .  .  .  .  .158 

Evening  XXXV. 

The  Ocean  as  Earth-quaker  .  .  .  .  .  .  160 

Evening  XXXVI. 

The  Ocean  as  a  Sea-Sun  .  .  .  .  .  .162 


INTRODUCTION. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Lucy.  How  slow  ! — How  very,  very  slow,  does  the 
old  time-piece  go  !  It  seems  odd  that  the  nearer  we 
approach  the  holidays  hours  seem  days,  and  every 
day  a  week. 

Kate.  And  pray,  Lucy,  what  is  to  be  done  when 
these  long -coveted  holidays  do  come  ? 

Lucy.  Oh  !  everything  that  is  delightful,  and 
lovely,  and  beautiful !  We  are  going  to  the  sea — the 
real  sea  !  and  we  are  to  roam  about  all  day  long  over 
the  sands  :  and  there  are  to  be  water  parties ;  and  I 
have  made  large  bags  to  collect  the  stones  and 
pebbles,  pieces  of  rock,  sea-wreed,  and  everything. 

Jane.  And  my  father  has  promised  to  tell  us  every¬ 
thing  about  modern  seas  and  oceans ;  and  Charles, 
who  has  been  all  over  the  world,  has  promised  to  join 
us,  and  will  bring  his  large  collection  “  of  fragments 
of  the  floors  of  ancient  oceans,”  to  compare  with  the 
modern  specimens  we  are  to  collect. 


2 


INTRODUCTION. 


Lucy.  I  cannot  even  guess  what  he  means  by  the 
floors  of  ancient  oceans  ;  but  here  comes  my  father. 
Let  us  ask  him. 

Mr.  It.  Well,  ladies !  One  at  a  time.  Come, 
Jane,  you  talk  the  loudest ;  you  shall  play  the 
interpreter. 

Jane.  Can  you  explain  what  Charles  means  by — 
let  me  read  from  his  letter — “  I  shall  bring  with  me 
fragments  of  the  floors  of  ancient  oceans,  they  have 
been  collected  in  India,  China,  Russia,  Germany,  in 
the  Islands  of  the  Pacific,  and,  above  all,  in  France.” 
Now,  dear  father,  what  we  want  especially  to  know 
is,  what  is  an  ancient  ocean  ?  and  what  is  its  floor  ? 
and  why - 

Mr.  R.  {interrupting.')  Pray,  my  dear  girls,  wait 
till  you  see  him.  Why  should  I  rob  you  of  the 
pleasures  of  anticipation ;  or  Charles  of  the  delight 
of  telling  you  of  the  “antres  vast  ”  he  has  encountered, 
and  the  “  deserts  idle  ”  he  has  journeyed  through  to 
form  his  collection  ?  There  are  indeed,  Jane,  “  more 
things  in  heaven  and  earth  than  are  dreamt  of  in 
your  philosophy.”  Old  as  I  am,  I  too  look  forward 
to  the  time  when  Charles  will  pour  out  before  us  his 
vast  and  profound  knowledge  of  old  worlds  and 
primaeval  oceans,  with  an  anxiety  all  but  equal  to 
yours  ;  but  they  are  waiting  for  you  in  the  garden. 

Mr.  R.  {alone.)  The  earth  has  many  chroniclers. 
Its  mountains  and  everlasting  hills  still  rear  their 
heads  as  they  did  when  Noah  trod  the  earth.  Oceans, 
and  seas,  still  roll  on  where  they  have  rolled  for  ages. 
Its  pyramids  still  live  in  history  !  Thermopylae  is 
still  a  pass  where  a  handful  of  men  could  keep  in 


INTRODUCTION. 


3 


check  a  host  of  warriors.  Vesuvius  still  pours  its 
lava  and  flame  as  it  did  ages  ago.  Palmyra,  Baby¬ 
lon,  Balbec,  Tyre,  Sidon,  are  in  ruins !  but  the 
traveller  still  stumbles  over  the  giant  skeletons  of 
unburied  cities,  as  he  roams  through  the  solitary 
plains.  The  history  of  the  races  who  peopled  these 
vast  solitudes  is  familiar  to  us  all ;  but  the  ocean  has 
no  historian — its  caverns,  its  mountains,  its  sea 
palaces,  its  valleys,  its  floor,  the  races  of  gigantic 
marine  monsters,  whose  shelly  coverings  and  bones 
compose  the  very  rock  upon  which  we  now  stand, 
who  shall  be  their  historian  ?  Who  can  ? 


CHAPTER  II. 

Notwithstanding  Lucy’s  accusation  against  the 
old  hall  time-piece  specially,  and  of  the  slowness  of 
Time’s  movements  in  general,  he  “  galloped  withal  ” 
at  his  usual  pace.  The  longed-for  holidays  came  at 
last  ;  and,  as  every  movement  had  been  so  long 
arranged,  the  setting  sun  of  the  same  evening  shed 
his  darting  rays  upon  the  whole  of  Mr.  R/s  family 
as  they  entered  Brighton. 

Of  course,  the  first  inquiry  was,  “  Is  Charles 
come  ?  Where  can  he  be  ?  'What  can  he  be  doing  ?  ” 
These  useless  inquiries  giving  way  to  a  variety  of 
surmises  as  to  the  cause  of  his  delay  ;  and  these  again 
branching  out  into  whys  and  wherefores,  the  most 
unlikely  and  startling,  which  were  all  cut  short  by 
the  entry  of  Charles  himself,  with  two  porters  groan¬ 
ing  under  the  weight  of  boxes  containing  treasures 


4 


INTRODUCTION. 


to  him  more  valuable  than  any  given  weight  of  stones 
called  “precious.”  We  draw  a  veil  around  the  sacred 
precincts  of  a  meeting  so  joyous  as  this.  In  this 
whole  world  there  is  not  a  more  pure  and  holy  feel¬ 
ing  than  the  affection  of  a  sister,  and  for  Charles  this 
was  heightened  by  an  admiration  for  his  intellectual 
endowments  that  was  all  but  idolatrous. 

Early  in  the  morning  the  campaign  was  opened  by 
Lucy  stealing  into  Charles’s  room,  ostensibly  for  the 
purpose  of  telling  him  breakfast  was  ready,  but 
really  to  announce  that  she  had  already  begun  her 
collection  ;  that,  having  been  on  the  beach  at  a  very 
early  hour  she  had  filled  her  bag  with  shells  and 
other  curious  things.  In  a  few  minutes  all  were 
assembled,  and  the  conversation  soon  flowed  in  the 
channel  so  earnestly  desired  by  all. 

Mr.  R.  I  have  been  telling  Lucy  this  morning, 
Charles,  that  this  sea  which  we  are  now  looking 
at  is  but  a  pigmy  sea  compared  to  the  oceans  of  the 
olden  time.  It  is  indeed  a  beautiful  pathway  for 
a  ship  “  to  walk  the  waters  like  a  thing  of  life  !  ’’ — a 
cheap  railroad  from  the  new  to  the  old  world,  on 
which  ships  are  driven  by  “  atmospheric  pressure  ;  ” 
but  it  has  no  great  and  magnificent  objects  to  accom¬ 
plish  like  the  ancient  seas,  that  deposited  the  new  red 
sandstone,  and  the  coal — the  one  supplying  us  with 
exhaustless  fuel,  and  the  other  with  that  prime 
necessary  of  life — salt  ! 

Charles.  True  to  a  certain  extent,  my  dear  father  ; 
but  still  this  modern  ocean  has  its  appointed  works 
to  perform,  not  the  least  important  of  which  is 


INTRODUCTION. 


5 


devouring  the  rocks  of  which  the  crust  of  the  earth  is 
composed,  and  strewing  the  fragments  in  its  estuaries, 
and  bays. 

Jane.  ( Whispering .)  Lucy,  do  you  understand  a 
word  of  what  they  are  saying  % 

Lucy.  Not  a  single  word.  I  expected,  when  the 
breakfast-table  was  cleared,  our  bags  would  have 
been  emptied,  and  Charles  would  have  told  us  what 
they  were,  and  I  had  prepared  some  little  labels  to 
affix  to  each. 

Kate.  Charles,  here ’s  a  rebellion  breaking  out 
in  this  corner.  Here’s  Jane  and  Lucy  muttering 
their  discontents  in  no  very  inaudible  tones. 

Mr.  R.  Thank  you,  Catherine.  I  see  !  I  see  !  the 
old  habit  of  forgetting  that  “  new  and  old  red  sand¬ 
stones,”  and  “  carboniferous  deposits  ”  have  no  charms 
for  young  lady  collectors.  Come,  Charles,  let  us  nip 
this  rebellion  in  the  bud,  by  chalking  out  a  plan  for 
our  future  operations.  What  say  you  ? 

Charles.  I  feel  under  great  obligations  to  Kate  for 
the  interruption.  We  will  form  ourselves  into  a 
committee  of  the  whole  house.  Father,  you  shall 
preside.  Catherine,  have  you  anything  to  propose  ? 

Kate.  Oh,  dear,  no  !  Nothing  but  to  ask  Charles 
to  read  the  list  of  subjects  he  lent  me  this  morning. 

Charles.  With  pleasure !  but  would  it  not  be 
better  to  stroll  about  whenever  we  feel  inclined 
all  day,  and  to  discuss  the  subject  of  the  ocean  in  its 
varied  aspects  in  the  evening  when  we  arc  sitting 
quietly  together. 

Kate.  That  will  indeed  be  delightful;  and  as  our 


6 


INTRODUCTION. 


absence  from  home  will  extend  to  two  months,  the 
whole  of  the  forty  divisions  of  your  Syllabus  may 
be  descanted  upon. 

Mr.  R.  Forty  divisions,  Kitty !  The  sea,  the 
ocean,  under  forty  different  aspects,  impossible  !  May 
I  read  the  paper,  Charles?  I  am  sure  the  ladies  will 
listen  patiently  to  “  the  syllabus  of  a  course  of  forty 
evening  conversations,  by  Charles  R.” 

Lucy.  Pray  begin,  father.  I  am  dying  to  know 
about  these  old  seas  and  monsters. 

Mr.  R.  ( reading .) — 

1 .  The  Ocean  as  a  Rockmaker. 

2.  The  Ocean  as  a  Polisher. 

3.  The  Ocean  as  a  Mausoleum. 

4.  The  Ocean  as  a  Valley  Cutter. 

5.  The  Ocean  as  a  Treasui’e  Casket. 

6.  The  Ocean  as  a  Lapidary. 

7.  The  Ocean  as  a  Pathway. 

8.  The  Ocean  as  a  Palace  Builder. 

9.  The  Ocean  as  a  Lizard’s  Home. 

10.  The  Ocean  as  Fossilizer. 

1 1.  The  Ocean  as  a  Shark’s  Workshop. 

12.  The  Ocean  as  a  Fish’s  Battle  Field. 

13.  The  Ocean  as  Fertilizer. 

14.  The  Ocean  as  Renovator. 

Come,  Lucy,  I  am  out  of  breath  ;  finish  the  list. 

Lucy.  I  am  sure  I  cannot  read  for  laughing. 

Mr.  R.  Come,  Jane,  do  you  try. 

Jane.  I  am  rather  worse  than  Lucy.  Let  Kate 
take  it  ;  she  is  always  grave  and - 

Kate.  And  what,  Jane? 


INTRODUCTION. 


7 


Jane.  And  good,  Kitty. 

Kate,  {reading. ) — 

15.  The  Ocean  as  Destroyer. 

16.  The  Ocean  as  Island-maker. 

17.  The  Ocean  as  Mermaids’  Hall. 

18.  The  Ocean  as  Shell-factory. 

19.  The  Ocean  as  Crocodiles’  Playground. 

20.  The  Ocean  as  Lizard’s  Grave. 

21.  The  Ocean  as  Volcano  Quencher. 

22.  The  Ocean  as  Lava  Lighter. 

23.  The  Ocean  as  Earth-lifter. 

24.  The  Ocean  as  Earth-burster. 

25.  The  Ocean  as  Brickmaker. 

26.  The  Ocean  as  a  Mountain  Builder. 

27.  The  Ocean  as  Macadamizer. 

28.  The  Ocean  as  Earth-maker. 

29.  The  Ocean  as  Pebble-maker. 

30.  The  Ocean  as  Coal-carrier. 

31.  The  Ocean  as  Coral-feeder. 

32.  The  Ocean  as  an  Earth-roof. 

33.  The  Ocean  as  a  Floor. 

34.  The  Ocean  as  Cavern-maker. 

35.  The  Ocean  as  Basin-filler. 

36.  The  Ocean  as  Slate-maker. 

37.  The  Ocean  as  Seed-floater. 

38.  The  Ocean  as  Sand-maker. 

39.  The  Ocean  as  Earth-quaker. 

40.  The  Ocean  as  a  Sea  Sun. 

Mr.  R.  Thank  you,  Catherine ;  and  I  shall  not 
attempt  to  say  to  Charles  how  greatly  we  are  obliged 
to  him.  The  understanding  then  is,  that  every  even¬ 
ing  one  hour  is  to  be  devoted  to  the  sea  and  its 
workings. 

Jane.  But  when  are  we  to  see  Charles’s  collection  % 


a 


INTRODUCTION. 


Char.  To-day,  if  you  please  ;  but  I  propose  to 
select  the  appropriate  specimens  to  illustrate  each 
evening’s  little  lecture ,  if  I  may  call  them  so. 

Lucy.  And  when  are  we  to  learn  whether  our 
pebbles  and  weeds  are  worth  looking  at,  Master 
Charles  ? 

Char.  Oh,  that  we  will  decide  as  we  ramble 
together.  Come,  the  day  is  half  gone,  and  nothing 
seen  or  done. 

Mr.  R.  One  word,  Charles.  Let  the  girls  select 
for  themselves  the  order  in  which  these  ocean  matters 
shall  be  brought  before  them.  Come,  Kate,  you 
shall  have  the  first  vote.  What  for  Monday 
evening  ? 

Kate.  No.  1,  “the  Ocean  as  a  Rockmaker.” 

Mr.  R.  Now,  Lucy,  for  Tuesday? 

Lucy.  No.  2,  “  the  Ocean  as  a  Polisher.”  Now, 
Jane,  pray  choose  No.  13  for  Wednesday. 

Jane.  No.  3,  “  the  Ocean  as  a  Mausoleum.” 

Char.  Thank  you !  thank  you  !  this  plan  is 
admirable.  At  seven  to-night  then  we  commence 
with  “  the  Ocean  as  Rockmaker.” 


OCEAN-WORK. 


EVENING  I. 

THE  OCEAN  AS  ROCKMAKER. 

Char,  (alone).  How  serene  and  quiet  is  the  scene 
before  me  !  Not  a  breath  of  air  ruffles  the  surface  ; 
and  yet  ’twas  but  yesterday  that  these  tiny  waves 
were  foamy  billows,  running  mountains  high.  Oh 
that  the  depths  of  the  ocean  had  a  voice,  and  that  I 
might  be  the  depository  of  the  grand  and  wonderful 
secrets  that  have  never  yet  been  revealed  to  mortal ! 

Enter  Jane  and  her  sisters. 

Jane.  I  fear  we  have  kept  you,  Charles.  The 
truth  is,  we  have  been  expecting  to  see  John  bring 
in  some  of  those  huge  pieces  of  rock  now  lying  in 

the  hall. 

Char.  For  what  purpose,  Kate  ? 

Kate.  Oh,  of  course  to  illustrate  the  Lecture  on 
Oceanic  Rockmaking. 

Lucy.  And  I  peeped  into  the  room  half  an  hour 
ago,  expecting  to  see  the  table  covered  with  precious 


10 


EVENING  THE  FIRST. 


stones  and  other  things.  But  finding  you  had  not 
arrived,  I  returned  to  Kate  and  Jane. 

Kate.  Dear  Charles,  when  shall  we  begin  ?  Shall 
I  tell  John  to  bring  the  things  in  ? 

Char.  I  have  brought  them  with  me;  in  fact, 
they  are  in  my  coat  pocket.  Here  they  are. 

Kate  {laughing').  Oh,  Lucy  and  Jane,  I  must 
laugh!  Here  is  No.  1,  a  choice  old  flint;  and 
No.  2,  a  very  valuable  and  rare  piece  of  lime  or 
chalk  ;  and  No.  3  has  all  the  appearance  of  a  petty 
larceny  from  the  kitchen-maid’s  sand-box ;  and,  to 
conclude,  No.  4  is  so  like  the  clay  or  gault  from 
our  brickfield,  that  one  might  safely  vouch  for  their 
relationship. 

Char.  And  these  are  the  rocli-makers  of  a  whole 
earth  !  These,  blended  together,  constitute  almost 
every  rock. 

Lucy.  Impossible,  Charles !  Soft  clay  make 
rock  ! — flint  make  rock — sand  make  rock  !  Quite 
impossible ! 

Jane.  Pray,  Lucy,  have  a  little  patience.  Impos¬ 
sibility  is  a  very  common  thing  with  young  ladies. 
I  recollect  Lucy  yesterday  pronounced  a  new  rondo 
“  impossible  ”  to  learn  ;  and  Kate  meets  with  impos¬ 
sibilities  every  time  she  walks  out.  Suppose  we  say 
improbable  ? 

Char.  Have  patience  with  me,  my  dear  girls. 
Every  science  is  dry  at  first,  and  this  rock-making 
especially  so ;  as  I  must  explain  plain  and  familiar 
things  to  you,  and  gradually  lead  you  on  to  others 
more  difficult  to  understand. 


THE  OCEAN  AS  BOOKMAKER 


11 


Kate.  But  we  understand  all  about  these  things 
already.  Flint  is  dug  out  of  the  chalk. 

Char.  Stop,  miss.  Let  us  commence  with 
No.  4.  What  is  clay  or  gault  ? 

Kate.  Oh,  clay  is — yes,  let  me  see — clay  is  gault. 

Char.  And  where  do  you  imagine  all  the  clay 
came  from  % 

Kate.  The  clay  came  from?  How  very  ridicu¬ 
lous  !  Why,  it  was  made  there,  to  be  sure. 

Char.  And  the  shells,  and  all  other  things,  were 
ma  de  there  too  ? 

Kate.  Oh,  certainly.  Why  not  ? 

Char.  And  this  clay,  in  some  parts  of  the  earth 
hundreds  of  yards  thick,  filled  with  peculiar  shells, 
was  all  made  there  ? 

Kate.  Certainly. 

Char.  And  now,  fair  lady,  tell  me  of  what  it 
was  made. 

Kate.  Oh,  my  dear  brother,  what  nonsense  to  ask 
me  about  this  nasty  clay  !  If  you  really  wish  to 
know,  I  dare  say  the  brickmaker  can  tell  us. 

Char.  No,  he  cannot,  Kate ;  and  thousands,  nay 
millions,  of  men,  women,  and  children  live  and  die 
in  brick  houses,  made  of  this  very  clay  or  gault, 
without  knowing  what  it  is. 

Jane.  Pray  tell  us.  Catherine’s  love  of  talking 
will  for  ever  prevent  her  listening.  I,  like  Kate, 
have  hitherto  thought  clay  was  clay ;  but  how  it 
was  made — how  it  came  there — in  what  vast  store - 
shop  it  was  mingled  together,  I  never  knew,  and, 
what  is  worse,  never  thought  of. 


12 


EVENING  THE  FIRST. 


Char.  Oh,  it ’s  a  beautiful  tiling,  is  this  clay : 
pressed  by  a  water  press,  compared  to  which  all 
human  presses  are  trifles,  it  becomes  slate  ;  burnt  by 
a  fire,  of  vastly  greater  intensity  than  the  hottest 
human  furnace,  it  becomes  the  slab-stone  upon 
which  we  walk ;  whilst,  in  the  hands  of  the  potter, 
it  has  filled  the  earth  with  vases  of  porcelain  and 
Dresden  ware ;  and  from  the  kiln  of  the  brickmaker 
this  clay  has  covered  the  earth  with  palaces  and 
cities. 

Jane .  But  still  we  must  inquire  what  it  is,  where 
it  comes  from,  and  what  it  has  to  do  with  rock¬ 
making  ? 

Char.  It  is  made  of  everything,  and  comes  from 
everywhere  !  If  huge  fragments  of  rock  fall  into 
the  sea,  and,  after  the  lapse  of  ages,  become  rolled 
and  rubbed  together  till  the  angles  and  corners  are 
worn  off,  the  fine  impalpable  dust  that  is  slowly 
worn  off  is  clay.  If  the  hard  and  hoary  mountain 
rock  crumbles  down  slowly  under  the  hand  of  time, 
the  crumbling  particles,  borne  down  by  the  stream 
into  the  sea,  are  gault.  Look  at  all  the  countless 
sands  of  the  sea — they  are  all  round.  Note  the 
roundness  of  all  the  pebbles  and  boulders — -they 
were  all  sharp,  and  angular,  and  square  once.  All 
that  is  worn  off,  has  been  carried  away  by  water, 
and  is  now  our  clay. 

Kate.  Well,  this  is  truly  wonderful.  Let  me  feel 

>  «/ 

it  again.  Really  clay  is  not  very  dirty  after  all. 

Jane.  Clay,  then,  is  the  ground  of  granite,  por¬ 
phyry,  greenstone,  gneiss,  and  limestone,  mingled 
with  water  and  shells,  and  pressed  together  ? 


THE  OCEAN  AS  ROCKMAKER. 


13 


Char.  Just  so,  Jane.  Oh,  Jane,  there  is  some¬ 
thing  wonderful,  and  beyond  all  measure  grand,  in 
thus  treasuring  up  old  and  apparently  useless  mate¬ 
rials,  and  depositing  them  all  over  the  earth  as  a 
“  rock-maker  !  ”  The  freestone,  and  the  limestone, 
and  the  marble,  are  prepared  for  the  hand  of  the 
rich ;  and  by  a  blessed  arrangement,  the  poor  man, 
who  is  “  ever  to  be  in  the  land,"  is  enriched  by 
digging  them  from  their  quarries,  and  fashioning 
them  into  fitting  forms  and  sizes.  But  the  poor 
man  himself  needed  a  house ;  he  has  neither  time 
to  square  the  freestone,  nor  wealth  to  transport  the 
limestone.  These  rocks  are,  therefore,  many,  many 
miles  asunder — but  the  gault,  the  refuse  of  all  the 
decaying  rocks  of  all  ages,  is  placed  everywhere  ;  so 
that  you  see  our  despised  lump  of  clay  is  no  unim¬ 
portant  agent  in  nature. 

Jane.  I  am  sure,  Charles,  we  feel  sorry  we  spoke 
a  word  disrespectfully  of  your  specimens.  Have 
you  time  to  say  a  word  or  two  on  Nos.  1,  2, 
and  3  ? 

Char.  Clay  is  man’s  rock-maker.  Flint,  and 
sand,  and  lime,  are  the  chief  agents  in  making  these 
ancient  rocks,  by  the  hands  of  God  himself,  the 
decay  and  decomposition  of  which  have  produced 
the  clay.  Have  we  not  said  enough  to  invest  these 
apparently  worthless  substances  with  interest  ? 

Kate.  Thank  you,  dear  boy.  I  know  you  think 
me  a  giddy,  foolish  girl. 

Char.  No,  Kate,  never  foolish ;  perhaps  a  little 
giddy. 

Lucy.  Good  night,  Charles  !  Bless  you  ! 

c 


EVENING-  THE  FIRST. 


H 

Char,  (alone).  I  have  undertaken  a  task,  I  fear, 
beyond  my  powers.  I  never  felt  the  luxury  of 
communicating  knowledge  till  this  last  hour.  These 
simple  girls  have  ever  loved  me  as  a  brother,  they 
now  reverence  me  as  a  being  superior  to  themselves. 
Whether  I  am  successful  or  not  in  creating  in  them 
an  increased  love  for  the  Divine  Architect,  I  shall, 
at  least,  have  the  luxury  of  leading  them  on,  step  by 
step,  through  the  boundless  field  of  nature,  and  of 
throwing  a  beauty  and  an  interest  over  things  hitherto 
considered  devoid  of  both. 


15 


EVENING  II. 

THE  OCEAN  AS  POLISHER. 


Jane.  With  what  altered  feelings  have  I  trodden 
the  sea-shore  to-day  !  Every  pebble,  every  grain  of 
sand,  every  flint,  is  now  teeming  with  interest.  The 
sea  has  become  a  vast  laboratory  or  workshop,  in 
which  every  fragment  is  rounded  and  polished. 

Char.  Every  tide  that  rolls,  executing  the  double 
office  of  polishing  the  broken  rocks  as  they  fall  into 
the  sea,  and  storing  up  the  waste,  as  it  would  be 
called,  to  enable  man  to  do  for  himself  everywhere 
that  which  is  the  first  act  of  civilised  man — build 
himself  a  house. 

Jane.  But,  Charles,  would  the  rocky  boundaries 
of  the  ocean  furnish  stones  in  sufficient  quantity  to 
make  all  those  pebbles,  sand,  and  clay  that  are  found, 
as  you  before  remarked,  all  over  the  earth  ? 

Char.  Certainly  not.  When  you  and  I  were 
children,  Jane,  don’t  you  remember  the  thousands 
of  pebble  stones  we  broke  to  pieces  on  the  old 
stepping-stones?  You  was  very  learned  at  that 
time,  and  talked  as  glibly  of  granite,  and  gneiss,  and 
mica  slate,  as  the  most  learned  geologist  in  his  own 
society. 

Jane.  I  remember.  Ah  !  Charles,  there  have  been 
no  such  happy  days  since.  I  recollect  one  afternoon 


16 


EVENING  THE  SECOND. 


collecting  some  scores,  and  hammering  away  all  the 
afternoon.  Limestones  I  was  thoroughly  master  of, 
but  sandstones  were  my  especial  favourites  :  the 
harder  pebbles  were  left  for  you. 

Cfoarles.  But  you  well  recollect  that  the  inside  of 
these  stones  were  almost  all  different — no  two  alike. 
One  white — hard  and  shining —  % 

Jane.  Oh  !  quartz  ;  that,  too,  was  a  favourite.  It 
would  scratch  the  school-room  window  like  a  diamond. 

Charles.  And  granite.  You  well  remember  we 
little  thought  that  these  varied  pebbles  had  been 
little  angular  or  square  fragments,  and  that  the  ocean 
had  rubbed  them  into  roundness. 

Jane.  But,  Charles,  you  have  forgotten  to  answer 
my  question,  “  Where  the  stones  and  sand  came 
from  ?  ” 

Charles.  The  rocks  that  form  the  boundaries  of 
the  ocean  furnish  but  few.  Probably,  the  great 
supply  has  been  from  volcanoes,  whose  fires  were 
all  quenched  before  man  was  the  inhabitant  of 
this  earth. 

Jane.  But  that  would  be  lava  now.  I  recollect 
but  very  few  of  our  youth-day  pebbles  were  lava. 
There  must  be  some  other  source. 

Charles.  When  in  South  America  I  saw  Cotopaxi, 
the  most  lofty  of  all  the  volcanoes  in  that  quarter  of 
our  globe,  its  height  being  18,858  feet.  After  one  of 
the  deluges  caused  by  the  melting  of  the  snow,  we 
were  astonished  to  find  the  immense  quantities  of 
fine  sand  and  loose  stones  that  were  brought  down, 
as  well  as  an  immense  quantity  of  mud  called 
“  enoya,”  all  of  which  are  carried  into  the  lower 


THE  OCEAN  AS  POLISHER, 


17 


regions,  filling  up  valleys  and  stopping  up  rivers. 
Another  source  is  the  shattering  of  mountains  by 
earthquakes.  And  in  every  historical  record  of  active 
volcanoes,  we  read  of  rivers  of  mud  and  loose  stones 
being  thrown  out. 

Jane.  What  extraordinary  changes  the  earth  has 
undergone!  It  seems  as  if  it  had  been  created  and 
destroyed  many  times. 

Charles.  Not  “destroyed,”  Jane.  There  is  no 
destruction  ever  witnessed,  except  the  swallowing  up 
of  a  city  and  its  inhabitants  be  called  destruction. 
There  is  change  everywhere  visible.  Nothing  on 
earth  is  durable.  The  very  soil  upon  which  we  tread 
is,  much  of  it,  solid  rock  eaten  away  by  the  sharp 
tooth  of  time. 

Jane.  I  see,  Charles,  the  simple  subject  of  rounded 
pebble-stones  leads  us  to  contemplate  volcanoes, 
earthquakes,  and  landslips  —  those  striking  evi¬ 
dences  of  God’s  displeasure  with  the  wickedness 
of  the  world. 

Charles.  Nay,  Jane  !  I  have  seen  an  earth-chasm 
in  which  was  entombed  the  men,  women,  and  children 
of  a  mighty  and  populous  city,  and  could  have  wept 
over  it,  if  I  had  not  felt  that  the  earthquake  and  the 
volcano  were  beneficent  instruments  in  the  hands  of 
Him  who  overrules  everything  for  our  good.  By  the 
volcano,  the  earth  has  become  fertilised  ;  it  has  broken 
up  the  caverned  roof  which  forms  the  floor  upon 
which  the  ocean  rolls,  letting  in  its  waters  into  the 
innermost  parts  of  the  earth,  kindling  up  fires  that 
rush  with  irresistible  force  through  some  chasm  in 
the  earth  ;  and  hurling  into  the  ocean  the  broken 

c  2 


18 


EVENING  THE  SECOND. 


fragments  of  its  own  floor,  in  the  form  of  mud,  sand, 
and  stones,  portions  of  which  are  welded  together  by 
the  pressure  of  the  waves,  and  burnt  into  rock  by 
subterranean  fires.  And  others  are  rolled  for  ages 
and  ages  by  the  ceaseless  tide-wave,  until  it  is  rolled 
into  its  resting-place  as  gravel. 


19 


EVENING  III. 

THE  OCEAN  AS  A  MAUSOLEUM. 


Jane.  As  we  strolled,  to-day,  through  the  beau¬ 
tiful  scenery  in  the  vicinity — enjoying  every  breeze 
that  blew  from  the  sea,  with  a  freshness  that  none 
but  the  healthy  can  appreciate ;  I  inquired  of 
Charles  whether  the  bottom  of  the  ocean  was  as 
unequal  and  irregular  as  the  land. 

Kate.  And  he  told  me,  Jane,  that  the  very  hill 
upon  which  I  then  stood,  was  formed  at  the  bottom 
of  the  sea — and  that  it  was  the  tomb  of  myriads  of 
shell-fish. 

Mr.  R.  And  he  might  have  told  you  that  the 
very  cliff  upon  which  this  house  is  built — the  moun¬ 
tainous  rocks  a  few  miles  off — were  all  built  up 
slowly  at  the  bottom  of  the  sea. 

Jane.  There  must  be  some  wonderful  things  at 
the  bottom  of  the  ocean,  Kitty  !  Should  you  not  like 
to  pay  a  visit  to  the  mermaid  sitting  in  state  in  her 
palace  of  shells  ? — in  a  diving-bell,  of  course. 

Mr.  R.  The  ocean  might  be  found  strewed  with 
wrecks,  and  the  bones  of  mariners  that  had  escaped 
those  hysenas  of  the  deep — the  shark ;  but  its  chief 
treasures  are  buried  many  a  fathom  deeper  than 
human  plummet  ever  sounded. 

Jane.  Nevertheless,  father,  the  unburied  wealth 


20 


EVENING  THE  THIRD. 


lying  waste  at  the  bottom  of  the  ocean,  must  be  un¬ 
bounded.  Charles  has  a  list  of  the  British  ships 
that  are  sunk  yearly.  Here  he  comes  : — Charles, 
what  number  of  British  ships  are  sunk  yearly  in  a 
time  of  peace  ? 

Charles.  For  what  purpose  do  you  require  it, 
J ane  ? 

Jane.  A  proposition  has  been  made  to  Kate  to  go 
down  in  a  diving-bell  to  pay  a  friendly  visit  to  the 
mermaids  and  dolphins,  and  inspect  their  sea-fur¬ 
niture. 

Char.  And  she  wishes  me  to  present  a  catalogue  of 
the  articles  to  be  seen.  In  the  first  list  is  a  calculation 
of  the  merchant  vessels  belonging  to  British  mer¬ 
chants,  that  have  gone  down  to  the  dark  unfathomed 
depths  of  the  ocean,  from  1793  to  1829  :  eighteen 
thousand  nine  hundred  and  twenty  ships ! — averaging 
120  tons  each  ;  being  at  the  enormous  rate  of  100,000 
tons,  annually,  of  one  nation  only. 

Kate.  Many  of  these  richly  laden  with  gold  and 
silver,  and  precious  stones  ! 

Char.  And  spices — ivory  and  pearls. 

Jane.  Will  this  rich  list  tempt  you,  Kate  ? 

Kate.  No,  I  must  have  more  yet ;  besides,  they 
are  probably  so  thinly  strewed  that  I  might  not 
alight  upon  one  of  these  treasure- ships.  I  must  have 
something  certain  before  I  venture  down,  Charles. 

Char.  Out  of  551  ships  of  the  royal  navy  lost 
to  the  country,  during  the  period  above-mentioned, 
only  160  were  taken  or  destroyed  by  the  enemy,  the 
rest  having  stranded  or  foundered,  or  having  been 


THE  OCEAN  AS  A  MAUSOLEUM. 


21 


burnt  by  accident ;  a  striking  proof  that  the  dangers 
of  naval  warfare,  however  great,  may  be  far  exceeded 
by  the  storm,  the  shoal,  the  lee-shore,  and  all  the 
other  perils  of  the  deep.  Enough  yet,  Kitty  ? 

Kate.  No  !  Brass  and  iron  guns,  and  wounded  and 
mangled  sailors,  are  not  to  my  taste  !  I  want  some¬ 
thing  wonderful  and  marvellous  at  least,  if  I  cannot 
find  anything  precious. 

Char.  Think,  Kate,  of  the  horrible  carnage  of 
1 50  species  of  shark,  whose  remains  now  strew  the 
floor  of  the  ocean.  Think  of  the  myriads  of  whales 
that  swam  in  ancient  oceans,  and  now  lie  piled  up  in 
vast  heaps  at  the  bottom.  Think  of  the  gigantic 
polypi,  real  and  fabulous,  with  their  thousand  arms, 
ready  to  assist  your  descent. 

Kate.  Quite  charming  !  another  such  a  tempta¬ 
tion,  and  your  list  cf  choice  and  rare  sea-furniture 
will  be  complete. 

Char.  Unfortunately  the  gigantic  lizard  race  is 
extinct,  so  that  there  will  be  no  chance  of  your 
diving-bell  being  cracked  by  one  of  these  vast  mon¬ 
sters,  but  their  remains  will  probably  satisfy  you. 

Jane.  What  an  unreasonable  body  you  are,  Kate  ! 
Such  a  bill  of  fare  would  tempt  anybody  but  a 
coward  like  you. 

Kate.  Oh  !  bless  you,  my  dear  sister,  I  expected 
the  sea  floor  was  all  gold  and  delicate  shells — that 
crystals  of  spar  shot  up  like  coral,  and  that  the  very 
water  was  bright  with  gold  and  silver  fishes.  I  am 
not  to  be  tempted  by  old  ships  and  bones. 

Charles.  Oh  !  the  list  is  by  no  means  complete. 


22 


EVENING  THE  THIRD. 


There  are  cities  which  have  been  buried  in  the  deep, 
and  coral  beds  of  exquisite  beauty,  shells  of  surpassing 
beauty  and  richness. 

Kate.  You  may  as  well  stop.  The  150  species  of 
shark  that  inhabit  these  lovely  sea-palaces  are  enough 
for  me. 

Charles.  But,  my  dear  girl,  they  are  all  extinct 
but  two  or  three. 

Kate.  So  far  as  you  know  they  may  be  ;  but  not¬ 
withstanding  all  you  say,  I  believe  the  floor  of  the 
ocean  is  a  horrible  thing  to  look  at — say  nothing  of 
the  bodies  of  dead  men,  the  ships,  and  the  guns,  and 
the  rocks,  and  the  volcanoes  pouring  out  lava  or  some¬ 
thing  like  it. 

Jane.  I  am  quite  of  your  opinion,  Kitty ;  it  is 
delightful  to  think  that  these  things  are  accumulating 
at  the  bottom  of  the  ocean,  and  that  the  result  will 
be  the  formation  of  a  new  world  for  a  future  race  of 
men  ;  but  the  process  is  one  that  should  be  carried  on 
silently  and  secretly  under  the  cover  of  the  ocean, 
till  the  last  wave  of  the  departing  sea  recedes  never 
to  return. 

Mr.  R.  Really,  Jane,  1  am  delighted  with  the 
justness  of  your  views.  The  sea  is  indeed  a  vast 
mausoleum,  containing  the  wrecks  and  ruins  of 
animate  and  inanimate  things  ;  the  process  of  entomb¬ 
ing.  The  loathsomeness  of  a  sea  charnel-house, 
the  remains  of  which  will  constitute  future  lands, 
beautiful  to  look  upon,  is  wisely  hid  from  our  sight 
by  the  billow  that  has  for  ages  rolled  over  them  all. 


EVENING  IV. 

THE  OCEAN  AS  VALLEY-CUTTER. 


Mr.  R.  Well,  Charles,  I  think  our  plan  succeeds 
admirably — the  whole  character  of  the  girls  seems 
undergoing  a  change.  Without  understanding  any¬ 
thing  connected  with  Geology  thoroughly,  enough 
has  been  said  to  make  the  sea  and  the  sea-shore 
objects  of  deep  interest. 

Charles.  I  feel  certain  that  science  may  be  made 
thoroughly  attractive  to  the  most  giddy  and  careless ; 
but  it  must  be  science,  not  hard  names.  I  wonder 
what  has  happened  to  the  girls  ?  They  have  hitherto 
been  most  punctual :  I  see  them  coming  slowly  up 
the  walk  in  most  earnest  conversation. 

Lucy.  Charles  !  Charles  !  Jane  and  Kate  have  been 
trying  to  make  me  believe  that  the  chalk  cliff  down 
below,  is  a  mass  of  living  insects,  and  that  if  I  rub  a 
lump  on  a  black  board,  that  thousands  of  perfect 
shells  may  be  seen  with  a  microscope. 

Charles.  Well,  Lucy,  there  is  very  good  reason  for 
believing  it  to  be  so. 

Kate.  But  our  Sister  Philosopher,  Miss  Jane  here, 
has  been  trying  to  persuade  me  that  my  scissors,  or 
the  metal  of  which  they  are  made,  came  originally 
from  the  wings  of  an  insect. 

Mr.  R.  Very  probably.  But,  ladies,  we  must 


24 


EVENING  THE  FOURTH. 


adhere  to  our  plan,  which  is  to  discuss  subjects  con¬ 
nected  with  the  ocean.  The  first  three  are  ended — - 
what  next  ? 

Kate.  Let  me  see.  I  select  The  Ocean  as  Valley 
Cutter 

Jane.  And  I  “  The  Ocean  as  Treasure  Casket." 

Ijucy.  And  I,  “  The  Ocean  as  Lapidary." 

Charles.  “  The  Ocean  as  Valley  Cutter,”  shall  be 
the  subject  for  this  evening. 

Jane.  We  are  becoming  so  much  interested  in  the 
ocean  and  its  works,  that  we  propose  to-morrow,  if 
the  day  be  fine,  to  remain  out  all  day.  I  love  to  sit 
upon  a  hill  and  look  down  upon  a  valley,  and  fancy 
myself  the  inhabitant  of  an  earth  in  its  youthful 
freshness  and  beauty. 

Charles.  Finish  the  delightful  picture,  Jane,  or 
shall  I  ?  “  When  the  sea  and  land  strove  for  the 

mastery — when  the  very  hill  upon  which  you  sat 
was  yet  wet  with  the  ocean-slime,  and  down  the 
valley  ran  a  stream  in  which  all  that  was  frightful 
and  hideous  on  earth  and  sea — the  lizard  monsters 
of  the  deep  and  the  winged  lizard  of  the  air  basking 
on  the  new- land.” 

Jane.  I  forgot :  my  dear  fellow,  when  the  valleys 
were  forming,  man  was  not  upon  the  face  of  the 
earth. 

Mr.  R.  That  this  earth  assumed  its  present  form 
by  slow  degrees ;  that  the  very  hill  upon  which  you 
sat  rests  upon  other  hills,  at  the  very  base  of  which 
are  found  fossil  animals  the  like  of  which  has  never 
been  seen  by  man,  is  proved  by  geologists — men  whose 


THE  OCEAN  AS  VALLEY-CUTTER. 


accuracy  of  observation  is  as  undoubted  as  their  piety 
is  real. 

Jane.  I  well  recollect,  father,  how  shocked  I  was 
when  I  first  read  that  the  earth  was  not  formed  in 
six  days — I  could  not  bring  myself  to  believe  it. 

Mr.  R.  Very  properly  so,  Jane.  No  man  ought 
to  believe  anything  that  seems  at  variance  with  Scrip  - 
ture  until  he  has  examined  the  evidence.  Moses 
did  not  write  the  previous  history  and  formation  of 
the  various  rocks,  but  of  the  last  great  change  imme¬ 
diately  before  the  creation  of  man. 

Char.  There  will  be  many  occasions  during  my 
stay  with  you  to  discuss  these  abstruse  subjects.  Let 
us  lose  no  opportunity  of  observing  and  ascertaining 
the  facts  connected  with  this  earth’s  formation,  and 
then  we  shall  be  in  a  much  better  position  for  under¬ 
standing  many  of  the  mysteries  of  its  formation  and 
growth. 

Mr.  R.  Thank  you,  Charles ;  let  us  store  their 
minds  with  realities  and  facts,  and  then  there  will 
be  no  danger  of  false  theories  or  opinions. 

Kate.  I  cannot  exactly  see  what  this  conversation 
has  to  do  with  valleys. 

Lucy.  Nor  I,  Kate ;  nor  can  I  see  what  valleys 
have  to  do  with  the  ocean.  The  ocean  as  “  Valley 
Cutter.”  Who  knows  that  the  ocean  cut  the  valley 
through  which  we  passed  to-  day  ? 

Char.  Firstly,  Kate,  because  the  top  of  the  hill 
has  layers  of  shells — sea-shells  upon  it.  How  came 
they  there  ? 

Kate.  They  were  carried  there  of  course. 

n 


26 


EVENING  THE  FOURTH. 


Char.  Of  course  by  the  sea. 

Lucy.  Oh  yes,  nothing  else  could  have  carried 
them  there. 

Jane.  Then  there  is  another  thing,  the  layers  of 
rock  on  each  side  of  the  valley  correspond ;  how  came 
that,  Lucy  ? 

Lucy.  Oh  !  I  dare  say  they  were  one  mountain 
once,  and  were  split  asunder  by  an  earthquake. 

Charles.  Very  probably  many  valleys  owe  their 
origin  to  these  mountain  cracks ;  but  we  must  not 
forget  that  the  British  Channel  flows  between  the 
English  and  French  shores,  and  the  rocks  correspond 
so  exactly  that  there  is  but  little  doubt,  at  one  time, 
they  were  joined  together. 

Mr.  R.  And  in  Auvergne,  in  France,  the  hard 
lava  has  been  hollowed  out  into  a  deep  river. 

Charles.  I  have  seen  hundreds  of  valleys  that  show 
every  mark  of  having  been  worn  and  hollowed  out 
by  the  ocean  wave,  as  perfectly  as  if  it  were  the 
work  of  yesterday. 

Jane.  I  cannot  exactly  comprehend  why  there 
should  be  hills  and  valleys  at  the  bottom  of  the  ocean. 

Charles.  You  have  read,  Jane,  of  the  thousands  of 
tons  of  sand,  and  wood,  and  mud,  that  the  Mississippi 
and  other  rivers  bring  down  and  cast  into  the  bottom 
of  the  ocean.  The  coarser  sand  sinks  first — the 
lighter,  farther  in  the  depths  of  the  sea,  although 
both  in  time  cover  the  depths — the  one  is  more  easily 
worn  away  than  the  other. 

Kate.  I  see  the  floor  of  the  ocean  is  composed  of 
rocks  of  different  degrees  of  hardness. 


THE  OCEAN  AS  VALLEY-CUTTER. 


27 


Jane.  And  as  the  sea  is  ever  changing  its  bed,  the 
softer  rocks  have  been  carried  away,  and  the  harder 
remain. 

Charles.  This  is  the  case  not  only  under  the 
waters,  the  hard  rocks  being  the  terror  of  the  sailors, 
but  it  is  also  the  case  on  land,  when  the  sea  has 
receded  from  the  shore,  leaving  its  old  bed,  as  a 
residence  for  man  and  animals. 

Mr.  R.  It  then  appears  clear,  my  dear  girls,  that 
valleys  are  in  part  made  in  the  ocean  by  sea-currents; 
that  mountains  are  made  deep  in  the  sea  by  volcanoes, 
and  drifting  of  foreign  bodies  from  land  ;  but  the 
great  probability  is,  that  when  the  present  dry  land 
became  land,  that  the  softer  chalks,  the  sandstones, 
and  the  clays,  would  be  the  first  to  be  washed  away; 
and  in  this  way  the  ocean,  in  time,  would  be  a  Valley 
Cutter. 

Jane.  The  time  has  expired. — What  a  majestic 
part  does  the  ocean  play,  in  forming  the  very  frame¬ 
work  of  this  earth ! 


28 


EVENING  V. 

THE  OCEAN  AS  TREASURE  CASKET. 


Mr.  R.  Come,  Lucy,  let  me  see  your  list  of  sea 
jewels. 

Lucy.  My  dear  father,  I  have  no  list.  1  have 
been  thinking  and  reading  all  day  about  the  ocean 
having  treasures  in  it,  and  I  can  find  none  but  the 
sunken  ships,  and  anchors,  and  the  gold  and  silver 
coins  contained  in  these  same  ships. 

Mr.  R.  I  fear  these  treasures  will  be  lost  to  this 
generation,  although  they  will  constitute  the  most 
precious  relics  in  that  which  will  follow  us  at  some 
remote  time  ;  when  the  ocean,  now  rolling  at  our 
feet,  shall  roll  over  other  sands,  and  the  bottom  of 
this  sea  he  dry  land. 

Jane.  In  that  view  then,  Lucy’s  list  comprises  the 
treasures  for  future  lands  and  their  inhabitants.  I 
have  mine  here.  I  am  half  ashamed  of  reading  it. 

Char.  Give  it  me,  Jane;  if  there  be  anything 
ridiculous  or  wrong  in  it  I  will  skip  over  it,  and  pre  ¬ 
vent  that  smothered  laugh  of  Kate’s  which  is  just 
ready  to  burst  forth. 

Kate.  Oh,  Charles !  that ’s  quite  a  mistake,  I  am 
growing  quite  grave.  I  really  do  not  think  I  have 
laughed  the  whole  day.  I  am  turning  philosopher 
very  fast. 


THE  OCEAN  AS  TREASURE  CASKET.  29 

Char.  The  laughing,  or  the  crying  philosopher, 
Miss  ? 

Kate.  I  have  not  quite  made  up  my  mind  yet ; 
but  I  rather  think  the  crying. 

Mr.  R.  My  dear  Kitty,  pray  laugh  on.  Gravity 
and  tears  are  for  the  old  and  guilty ;  laughter  and 
smiles  for  the  young,  and  thoughtless,  and  happy. 
Now,  Charles,  for  the  contents  of  Jane’s  sea-casket. 

Char.  Coral — pearls — whalebone.  I  must  recall 
that  last  gem.  I  do  not  see  the  great  value  of  whale¬ 
bone,  Miss  Jane. 

Mr.  R.  I  must  join  Charles  in  his  objection  to 
whalebone.  I  often  wonder,  Charles,  if  it  was  cus¬ 
tomary  to  make  a  helmet  of  one  universal  size  and 
shape,  and  that  the  young  head  should  be  squeezed  into 
it ;  and  that  notwithstanding  all  the  headaches,  and 
apoplexies,  and  deaths,  and  idiocies,  that  resulted 
from  this  insane  custom,  still  all  civilised  nations 
persisted  in  wearing  the  fatal  helmet :  I  wonder,  I 
say,  what  the  “  barbarians  ”  would  say  to  this 
custom. 

Char.  If  I  was  king  of  a  Goth  or  Vandal  nation, 
and  conquered  a  country  where  the  human  head  was 
cramped  and  moulded  into  this  unnatural  shape,  I 
would  build  a  vast  asylum  for  the  reception  of  insane 
mothers. 

Jane.  Oh !  my  poor  unfortunate  whalebone  ! 
Give  me  my  list,  Charles.  I  might  have  known  that 
this  is  one  of  the  points  upon  which  our  father  holds 
strong  opinions ;  but  that  travelled  and  polished 
young  gentlemen  should  presume  to  denounce  thin  and 

n  2 


30 


EVENING  THE  FIFTH. 


genteel  figures,  and  elevate  corpulent  and  stout  ones 
into  awkward  perfection,  is  to  me  passing  strange. 

Mr.  R.  Pray  let  me  assuage  the  rising  storm  by 
asking  Jane  to  read  on. 

Jane.  Shells,  isinglass,  spermaceti.  That  is  all. 

Mr.  R.  A  tolerable  list ;  but  there  is  one  thing  I 
wonder  you  have  forgotten.  Come,  Kate,  let  me  see 
yours.  Oh  !  mine  is  the  same  as  Jane’s.  Except 
pearls  I  could  see  nothing  precious  enough  in  the  sea 
to  put  into  a  casket.  Charles,  I  see  you  have  a 
slip  of  paper  in  your  hand.  May  I  ask  what  it 
contains  ? 

Char.  I  too  have  a  list.  Over  and  above  all  the  trea¬ 
sures  of  the  deep,  far  exceeding  in  value  all  the  gems 
that  have  ever  glittered  in  the  mine,  is  the  salt  with 
which  the  ocean  is  seasoned  and  freshened,  and  which 
is  supplied  to  it  in  such  vast  abundance,  that  the 
supply  is  inexhaustible. 

Jane.  I  quite  forgot  the  salt. 

Charles.  And  then  there  is  the  lime,  of  which  all 
the  shell- fish  make  their  shells,  and  which  the  sea 
then  piles  into  hills,  and  the  sea-volcanoes  build  into 
mountains ;  and  in  thousands,  perhaps  thousands  of 
thousands  of  years  after,  a  British  House  of  Lords 
and  Commons  is  built  with  this  limestone.  Oh  !  lime 
and  salt  are,  indeed,  two  ocean  treasures. 

Mr.  R.  And  another  treasure  is  the  sand,  worth¬ 
less  and  countless  as  it  may  seem.  Jane,  you  have 

seen  the  freestone  window-sills  in  our  house  at - ; 

the  little  kidney -shaped  stones  of  which  it  is  com¬ 
posed  were  all  rolled  at  the  bottom  of  the  sea,  and 


THE  OCEAN  AS  TREASURE  CASKET.  SI 

became  stone  by  its  pressure  ages  and  ages  before  man 
was  created. 

Charles.  And  then  there  is  the  granite,  probably 
formed  beneatli  the  pressure  of  mighty  waters,  form¬ 
ing  the  rocky  bed  on  which  the  ocean  rolls,  and 
bestowing  upon  man  a  stone  for  his  palaces  and 
bridge-building,  that  defies  Time  himself. 

Mr.  R.  No,  Charles,  no.  Nothing  defies  Time. 
Granite,  porphyry,  greenstone,  sienite,  magnesian, 
limestone.  Palaces  !  and  columns  !  that  were  the 
glory  of  Greece  and  Rome  !  Pyramids  !  that  were 
the  wonder  of  the  olden  times  !  The  ruins  that 
strew  the  deserts  of  Balbec,  Palmyra,  Thebes, — all 
have  impressions  of  Time's  tooth  upon  them,  and  will 
show  more  and  more  of  his  ravages,  till  the  first 
slight  chemical  change,  having  gone  on  to  disintegra¬ 
tion,  and  that  to  rottenness  and  dissolution,  pyramid, 
pillar  (albeit  built  with  a  rock  that  may  have  resisted 
the  lashings  of  the  ocean  waves  for  many  thousand 
years),  will  fall ;  the  heavier  fragments  forming  the 
soil  upon  which  the  herb  shall  grow,  and  the  lighter 
be  wafted  by  the  winds  of  Heaven  to  fall  into  other 
seas,  where,  again,  the  process  of  rock-making  is  in 
full  operation,  to  be  quarried  again  to  build  some 
future  home  for  man,  if  he  then  be  upon  earth. 

Char.  Thank  you,  thank  you.  The  evening  has 
been  a  delightful  one  to  me. 

Jane .  I  am  ashamed  of  my  pitiful  list  of  treasures 
of  the  deep  ! 

Kate.  And  so  am  I.  I  look  forward  to  our  next 
evenings  with  feelings  of  pleasure  that  1  cannot  utter. 


n2 


EVENING  VI. 

THE  OCEAN  AS  LAPIDARY. 


Kate.  Pray,  Jane,  help  me  to  lift  my  cargo  of 
precious  stones  upon  the  table.  I  have  wandered 
over  many  a  long  mile  of  sea-shore  for  them,  probably 
to  have  the  mortification  of  finding  they  are  just 
nothing  at  all. 

Jane.  But,  Kate,  one  thing  is  certain ;  they  are 
all  polished ,  some  as  brightly  as  if  they  were  precious 
stones. 

Lucy.  My  collection  is  a  very  small  one ;  it  has 
not  a  pebble  in  it,  but  is  chiefly  composed  of  shells 
and  other  little  odd  things. 

Char.  Well,  ladies,  you  have  been  really  indus¬ 
trious — all  sorts  and  sizes — and  some  rather  uncom¬ 
mon  ;  here’s  a  smooth  and  polished  “thunderbolt”  as 
children  call  them — a  very  fine  specimen  of  sea¬ 
polishing. 

Mr.  R.  I  was  reading  yesterday,  Charles,  of  these 
belemnites,  as  those  curious  stones  are  called  in  Dr. 
Buckland’s  Bridgewater  Treatise,  and  find,  when 
alive,  they  were  a  species  of  cuttle-fish,  having  ink- 
bags — the  very  ink-bags,  in  a  fossil  state,  have  been 
found  after  being  entombed  for  thousands  of  years. 

Char.  Here  are  fragments  of  rolled  flints. 


THE  OCEAN  AS  LAPIDARY. 


33 


Jane.  Talking  of  flints,  Charles,  I  broke  one  yes¬ 
terday  that  had  within  it  a  mussel-shell. 

Kate.  And  I  another,  having  some  other  shell, 

Char.  Jane  and  I  have  often  seen  stones  within 
stones,  as  a  kernel  within  a  shell. 

Lucy.  How  can  that  be  ?  Stones  do,  then,  grow 
after  all,  Master  Charles,  although  you  laughed  at 
me  so  heartily  the  other  day  when  I  said  so. 

Char.  Not  in  your  sense,  Lucy.  Stones  never 
grow  upon  land — often  in  the  sea  ;  but  these  flints — 
what  do  you  think  they  are  imagined  to  be  ? 

Lucy.  Flints  “  imagined  to  be,”  Charles  ?  If  Kate 
or  I  had  asked  that  question,  how  you  would  have 
laughed !  Flints,  I  presume,  are  neither  more  nor 
less  than  flints ;  but  how  the  mussel-shell  got  inside, 
I  know  not. 

Char.  It  is  imagined  that  flints  are  sponges. 

Kate.  Sponges !  Charles !  ! 

Char.  Sponges,  I  repeat;  the  spongy  matter  being 
gone,  and  the  silicious  or  flinty  being  left  in  its  place. 

Kate.  Well,  really,  this  beats  all  the  other  wonder¬ 
ful  things.  How  the  flinty  matter  came  there,  and 
where  it  came  from,  are  very  very  strange, 

Mr.  R.  In  due  time,  Kate,  all  will  be  explained 
to  you.  Flint  is  one  of  the  most  important  materials 
in  nature ;  it  enters  into  the  composition  of  almost 
every  rock. 

Char.  I  have  looked  through  the  whole  of  these 
smooth  and  polished  stones,  and  find  most  of  them 
are  granite  or  limestone,  or  chalk  :  if  Lucy  and  Jane 


34 


EVENING  THE  SIXTH. 


would  chip  off  some  pieces  of  chalk-cliff,  they  would 
probably  meet  with  some  beautiful  shells  ;  but  there 
are  also  shells  rolled  and  polished  till  they  look  like 
pebbles ;  and  here  and  there  a  rolled  bone  that  pro¬ 
bably  swam  in  the  sea  as  part  of  a  saurian  or  lizard, 
at  a  time  when  the  rocks,  from  which  these  pebbles 
have  been  broken,  were  slowly  forming  at  the  depths 
of  oceans — hundreds  of  miles  from  the  place  where 
you  have  found  them. 

Mr.  R.  But  the  evening  is  so  very  beautiful  for  a 
stroll,  that  we  will  close  this  subject,  by  again  choos¬ 
ing  subjects  for  the  next  three  nights. 

Jane.  Is  it  possible  that  six  evenings  have  passed 
away  ?  How  precious  is  time,  and  how  often  is  it 
wasted  !  I  am  sure  we  owe  a  debt  of  the  deepest 
gratitude  to  you  and  Charles  for  this  great  act  of 
goodness  and  kindness  to  us. 

Char.  Jane,  what  next? 

Jane.  You  shall  choose  for  me,  Charles. 

Char.  Here,  then,  “  The  Ocean  as  a  Pathway 
Now,  Kate? 

Kate.  Oh  !  1  must  have  my  favourite  :  “  The 
Ocean  as  a  Palace-builder.” 

Char.  And  Lucy,  yours  ? 

Lucy.  “  The  Ocean  as  Volcano  Quencher.” 


35 


EVENING  VII. 

THE  OCEAN  AS  A  PATHWAY. 


Char,  (alone.)  How  difficult  to  bring  one’s  mind 
down  to  treat  of  this  “  Wilderness  of  Waves”  as 
a  pathway  !  a  mere  highway  for  the  ships  to  pass  to 
and  fro,  after  dwelling  for  years  upon  its  higher  and 
nobler  works  and  ends  ;  and  yet  its  present  work  is  a 
fitting  end ;  a  period  of  repose  after  ages  of  turbu¬ 
lence  and  disquiets  !  Having  builded  up  the  Earth 
into  its  present  form  and  beauty,  it  has  now  become 
the  medium  of  carrying  the  blessings  of  civilisation 
from  clime  to  clime. 

Enter  Jane  and  Mr.  R. 

Jane.  I  cannot  look  upon  the  sea  without  feeling 
a  degree  of  adoration  for  its  Divine  Creator,  akin  to 
the  devotion  of  the  Persian  enthusiast  who  worships 
the  Sun. 

Char.  Bless  you,  Jane  !  I  believe  there  are  as 
many,  perhaps  more,  offerings  of  silent,  heartfelt 
praise  and  thanksgiving  ascend  to  Heaven,  from  the 
bosom  of  the  deep,  as  from  the  busy  haunts  of  men 
in  ci  populous  cities  pent !  ”  I  am  sure  my  sin- 
cerest  prayers  have  been  uttered  when  sailing  quietly 
in  the  midst  of  an  ocean  solitude — there  seems  but  a 
step  between  us  and  death — and  the  spirit  feels  an 
unruffled  calmness  that  the  mere  landsman  must 
ever  be  a  stranger  to. 


36  EVENING  THE  SEVENTH. 

Jane.  To  me  the  Sea  presents  a  more  tangible 
image  of  Deity  than  earth  can.  Its  illimitable  vast¬ 
ness  !  Its  giant  power  !  The  grandeur  of  its  move¬ 
ments  !  stand  out  in  bold  relief  to  the  puny  works 
of  man.  If  I  doubted  the  existence  of  God,  the  sea 
and  the  earth  would  quite  demonstrate  it. 

Mr.  1{.  There  is  nothing  new  to  be  told  of  the 
ocean  as  it  exists  now.  Its  tides  !  its  bays  !  its  estu¬ 
aries  !  Its  trade-winds  are  the  most  elementary 
parts  of  our  education.  It  is  a  blessed  element  to 
every  shore  that  it  washes — it  links  man  to  man 
everywhere  in  one  common  brotherhood. 

Enter  Kate  and  Lucy. 

Kate.  I  fear  we  are  late. 

Jane.  Indeed  you  are. 

Lucy.  We  have  been  seeing  a  boat-race,  and  were 
struck  with  the  absurdity  of  the  losing  crew  throw¬ 
ing  water  upon  their  sails  to  make  them  heavier. 

Char.  What  was  the  effect  produced  % 

Lucy.  Why  the  last  boat  gained  upon  the  fore¬ 
most,  until  it  pursued  the  same  practice,  and  then 
regained  the  lead. 

Kate.  I  regret  that  we  are  late ;  but  to  tell  the 
truth,  Lucy  and  I  voted  it  to  be  a  capital  subject  for 
Charles  and  Jane,  but  rather  dull  for  us. 

Jane.  Well,  my  dear  girls,  our  tastes  are  wisely 
made  to  differ.  I  love,  with  you,  to  watch  the 
bounding  barque  as  it  steals  o’er  the  deep,  and  to  see 
the  gallant  ship  quit  its  native  shores  filled  with  brave 
and  aching  hearts;  but  I  also  love  to  dream  over  old 
oceans — oceans  through  which  the  keel  of  the  navi- 


THE  OCEAN  AS  A  PATHWAY. 


37 


gator  never  ploughed.  Oceans  lit  up  by  a  thousand 
volcanic  glares,  by  whose  light  thousands  of  gigantic 
monsters  rowed  their  way  with  paddles  whose  size 
and  power  bid  defiance  to  adverse  waves  and  winds  ! 

Kate.  Come,  Lucy  !  Jane  has  been  bitten  by 
Charles.  All  this  is,  no  doubt,  beautiful,  and  un¬ 
doubtedly  very  true,  but  still,  not  to  be  compared  to 
the  race  between  the  Nautilus  and  the  Galatea  just 
ready  to  commence.  Good  night,  Jane  !  my  com¬ 
pliments  to  those  horrible  monsters,  that  you  and 
Charles  are  so  fond  of. 

Mr.  R.  1  am  not  sure  that  the  reproof  is  not 
just,  Charles  ;  we  are  but  too  apt  to  dream  about  old 
seas  and  primaeval  oceans,  forgetting  that,  although 
matters  of  deep  interest  to  us,  “  they  are  caviare  to 
the  multitude.” 


88 


EVENING  VIII. 

THE  OCEAN  AS  PALACE  BUILDER. 


During  the  whole  day,  the  whole  household  was 
in  a  state  of  unusual  bustle  and  hurry.  Boxes  that 
had  hitherto  been  unopened,  revealed  their  contents 
to  the  light  of  day;  and  packages  that  seemed 
travel- worn  ■were  broken  up  as  useless  for  all  future 
purposes.  Kate  and  Lucy  were  incessantly  occupied 
in  carrying  some  choice  specimens  from  the  hall  to 
their  evening  lecture-room,  whilst  Jane  and  her 
father  were  employed  in  the  task  of  placing  and 
arranging  so  much  additional  furniture.  At  length 
every  thing  subsided  into  its  old,  orderly  quiet ;  and 
as  usual  they  either  rode  or  walked  through  the 
beautiful  drives  or  walks  in  the  neighbourhood,  till 
evening  brought  them  to  the  room  which,  somehow 
or  other,  was  becoming  a  scene  of  greater  interest 
daily. 

As  they  entered  the  room  they  were  struck  with 
the  exquisite  beauty  of  the  shells,  and  the  infinite 
variety  of  the  marbles,  from  the  purest  white  to  jet 
black ;  slabs  of  porphyry,  greenstone,  sienite ;  spars 
of  translucent  clearness,  and  polished  pebbles,  that 
had  been  picked  up  on  every  sea-shore  he  had 
visited. 

Char.  Now,  ladies,  I  have  redeemed  the  first  part 
of  the  promise  given  in  my  letter,  that  I  would  show 


THE  OCEAN  AS  PALACE  BUILDER. 


30 


you  specimens  from  “  the  floors  of  ancient  and 
modern  oceans.” 

Lucy.  But  surely,  Charles,  you  do  not  mean  to 
say  that  all  these  beautiful  pieces  of  sculptured 
marble  have  any  thing  to  do  with  the  sea  or  its 
floors  ?  I  thought  marble,  at  least,  was  a  solid  rock, 
with  which  the  sea  had  nothing  to  do. 

Char.  This  beautiful  little  statue  of  the  purest 
white  statuary  marble  might  have  been,  and  pro¬ 
bably  was,  common  limestone  once,  and  you  know 
we  have  every  reason  to  believe  that  all  the  lime¬ 
stones  were  deposited  by  the  ocean. 

Jane.  T  thought  you  told  me,  Charles,  that  some 
of  the  limestones  are  entirely  composed  of  shells  % 

Char.  I  saw  a  number  of  houses  in  Northampton¬ 
shire  the  other  day  entirely  composed  of  the  broken 
shells  of  shell-fish,  and  formed  at  the  bottom  of  the 
ocean. 

Lucy.  But,  Charles,  there  is  an  immense  differ¬ 
ence  between  common  limestone,  such  as  we  see 
burning  in  our  lime-kilns,  and  the  beautiful  Parian 
marble  of  which  this  little  statue  is  made. 

Char.  Not  more,  Lucy,  than  there  is  between  the 
clay  of  which  porcelain  is  made  before  it  is  baked 
and  after.  When  limestone  is  subjected  to  the  in¬ 
tense  action  of  heat,  as  it  is  when  near  the  burning 
veins  of  granite  thrown  up  from  the  centre  of  the 
earth,  it  becomes  white  marble. 

Kate.  But  there  is  a  series  of  slabs  of  marble  and 
stone  like  marble,  on  the  table,  having  figures  the 
most  extraordinary  in  them,  some  like  fishes,  others 
shells  and  plants  like  coral. 


40 


EVENING  THE  EIGHTH. 


Char.  These  three  slabs,  marked  9,  10,  and  11,  are 
from  Auvergne,  in  France ;  they  were  taken  from 
strata  of  limestone,  marl,  and  sandstone,  hundreds  of 
feet  thick,  which  contain  nothing  but  fresh-water 
and  land  shells,  together  with  the  remains  of  land 
quadrupeds.  Here  are  others  composed  wholly  of 
snail-sliells  ;  this  last  slab  was  from  the  banks  of  the 
Rhine,  although  they  are  also  found  in  Mayence, 
Worms,  and  Oppenheim. 

Jane.  I  thought  snails  were  land  .  .  .  animals, 
may  1  call  them  ? 

Char.  So  they  are,  Jane.  When  I  was  last  summer 
on  the  lakes  of  Switzerland,  and  watched  the  little 
deltas  where  the  mountain  torrents  entered  the  lake, 
I  found  the  mud  and  sand  there  strewed  with  innu¬ 
merable  dead  land  shells,  which  had  been  brought 
down  from  the  Alps  by  the  melting  of  the  snows  of 
the  preceding  winter. 

Lucy.  Here,  Charles,  No.  27  is  a  very  curious 
little  slab. 

Char.  Oh  that  was  given  me  by  Prof.  E.,  of 

B - ;  it  is  a  flinty  stone,  called  tripoli ;  it  is  used 

when  powdered  for  polishing  stones.  ’What  think 
vou  it  is? 

A/ 

Lucy.  I  understood  you  to  say  it  was  flinty. 

Char.  So  it  is,  but  here  is  a  new  wonder;  this 
little  slab  is  composed  of  millions  of  skeletons,  or 
cases  of  microscopic  animalcules ;  the  stratum  from 
which  this  was  taken  extended  over  a  wide  area,  and 
was  no  less  than  fourteen  feet  thick.  AVhen  examined 
by  a  microscope  the  cases  are  found  to  be  pure  silex 
or  flints,  united  together  without  any  cement ;  they 


THE  OCEAN  AS  PALACE  BUILDER. 


41 


are  so  exceedingly  small  that  it  is  computed  that 
there  are  187,000,000  in  a  single  grain. 

Mr.  R.  At  every  stroke,  then,  we  make  with  this 
polishing  powder,  several  millions,  perhaps  tens  of 
millions,  of  perfect  fossils  are  crushed  to  pieces  ! 

Char.  Enough  has  been  said  to  prove  that  for  a 
vast  period  of  time  the  stones  with  which  we  build 
our  palaces,  and  the  marbles  for  our  statuary  to 
adorn  them,  have  been  slowly  forming  for  us  at  the 
bottom  of  the  ocean.  Millions  of  animalcules  have 
lived  their  day,  and  died  to  form  a  single  grain  of 
stone ;  and  yet  it  exists  in  such  rich  abundance,  that 
other  worlds  might  be  filled  with  our  spare  material. 
Everywhere  is  the  earth  filled  with  marks  of  God’s 
greatness  and  goodness.  The  most  minute  animal¬ 
cule  ! — the  delicate  and  fragile  shell ! — the  broken 
and  shattered  stone  ! — the  living  and  the  dying  fish  ! 
— have  all  become  subservient  to  His  one  great 
mighty  purpose,  rendering  the  earth  an  ocean-made 
palace  for  man. 


42 


EVENING  IX. 

THE  OCEAN  AS  A  LIZARD^S  HOME. 

Jane.  My  dear  Charles,  since  yesterday  I  have 
spent  some  hours  in  poring  over  these  stones  and 
specimens.  It  is  at  least  one  hour  before  the  usual 
time  of  meeting.  I  have  a  dozen  questions  to  ask — 
shall  I  tire  you  ? 

Char.  Oh,  no,  Jane  !  I  wish,  in  future,  you  would 
stroll  in  here  half  an  hour  before  the  regular  business 
commences ;  it  would  be  the  most  delightful  thing 
to  me  to  talk  to  you  about  these  old  blocks  of  stone. 
Kate  and  Lucy  are  good  girls,  but  too  young  and 
giddy  for  serious  talk. 

Jane.  Thank  you,  my  dear  boy.  I  feel  an  intense 
desire  to  know  about  the  beginning  of  these  things. 
I  know,  because  every  one  is  taught  that  now,  that 
man  was  created  six  thousand  years  ago,  and  that 
the  earth  was  slowly  formed,  as  far  as  regards  its 
rocks  ;  but  I  firstly  want  to  know,  if  the  earth  had 
inhabitants  from  the  very  beginning  of  time. 

Char.  It  is  generally  believed  not ;  as  all  the 
early  rocks,  the  floors  of  ancient  and  modern  seas, 
appear  to  have  been  formed  by  fire,  and  they  have 
no  remains  of  animals. 

Jane.  But  even  if  animals  had  lived  then  on  the 
new  earth,  and  if  their  remains  had  been  buried  in 


THE  OCEAN  AS  A  LIZARD’S  HOME. 


43 


rock,  as  they  are  in  many  of  the  specimens  on  the 
table,  would  not  the  fire  that  formed  the  rock  have 
destroyed  the  remains  of  animals  and  plants  ? 

Char.  Oh,  certainly  !  It  appears  quite  certain, 
however,  that  the  sea  was  filled  with  living  creatures 
at  a  very  early  period,  or  there  would  not  have 
needed  150  species  of  shark  to  keep  down  the 
teeming  produce  of  the  ocean. 

Jane.  One  hundred  and  fifty  species  of  shark  ! 
One  can  scarcely  believe  that  any  man  should  be 
sufficiently  skilled  to  discover  in  what  the  difference 
consisted. 

Char.  I  recollect  feeling  just  as  you  feel,  Jane  :  I 
doubted  the  reality  of  all  1  read ;  and  if  I  had  not 
studied  comparative  anatomy,  I  should  still  have 
doubted. 

Jane.  Comparative  anatomy,  Charles?  What  is 
the  difference,  pray,  between  anatomy  and  compara¬ 
tive  anatomy  ? 

Char.  One  is  the  simple  knowledge  of  the  struc¬ 
ture  ;  the  other  is  the  comparison  of  the  bones  of 
living  animals,  as  well  as  the  flesh  and  sinews,  with 
the  fossil  bones  of  extinct  or  long  since  perished 
animals. 

Jane.  I  cannot  think,  Charles,  that  a  little  bony 
prominence,  or  a  little  groove  in  a  bone,  can  enable 
any  man  to  say  one  animal  differs  from  another.  I 
imagine  all  the  large  family  of  sharks  differed  merely 
in  features,  just  as  the  human  family  do. 

Char.  No,  Jane,  it  is  not  so;  the  species  do  not 
run  into  each  other  as  you  imagine.  The  connection 


44 


EVENING  THE  NINTH. 


between  different  parts  of  the  frame  is  so  fixed  and 
certain,  that  it  requires  only  a  small  portion  of  any 
animal’s  remains  to  show  its  nature,  and  ascertain 
the  class  to  which  it  belongs. 

Jane.  I  wish  1  could  feel  convinced  on  this  point. 
I  have  read  of  some  very  learned  men,  anatomists 
too,  who  mistook  the  bones  of  a  salamander  for  a 
man’s. 

Char.  And  of  others  who  could  not  distinguish 
between  human  bones  and  those  of  a  newly-disco¬ 
vered  animal — between  a  lizard  and  a  fish. 

Jane.  Well,  then,  if  these  learned  men  made  such 
blunders,  might  not  your  great  authority,  Cuvier , 
make  others  equally  great  \ 

Char.  Cuvier  doubted  his  own  skill.  He  tried 
over  and  over  again  many  experiments  on  fragments 
of  the  bones  of  known  animals,  and  with  a  success 
so  unvaried,  as  gave  him  implicit  confidence  in  his 
method  when  he  came  to  examine  fossil  remains. 
But  here  is  our  father,  trying  to  persuade  Kate  to 
walk  soberly,  instead  of  running  and  jumping  over 
everything. 

Mr.  R.  Kate,  you  wild,  untameable  ass’s  colt ! 
will  you  ever  learn  to  keep  silence  ? 

Kate.  Not  with  you,  father,  certainly  never  !  why 
should  I  ?  I  am  as  happy  as  the  day  is  long  with 
you ;  and  I  must  show  it.  I  don’t  want  to  be  a 
philosopher,  or  look  grave  and  learned.  Do  you, 
Lucy  ? 

Lucy.  There  is  no  great  fear  of  either  of  us  being 
philosophers  or  blue-stockings ;  but  as  to  being  grave, 


45 


THE  OCEAN  AS  A  LIZARD’S  HOME. 

Kitty,  who  can  see  Charles  and  Jane  without  look¬ 
ing  like  gravity  itself !  They  look  as  if  they  had 
been  discussing  the  “  Cosmogony  ;  or,  Creation  of 
the  World,”  with  that  celebrated  personage,  Ephraim 
Jenkinson ,  in  the  “  Vicar  of  Wakefield.” 

Mr.  R.  Pray,  Charles,  what  have  you  and  Jane 
been  discussing  so  very  earnestly  ? 

Char.  Jane  is  sceptical  on  the  subject  of  compara¬ 
tive  anatomy ;  she  even  doubts  the  skill  of  the 
profound  Cuvier. 

Lucy.  Really,  I  am  ashamed  to  say,  Charles,  1  do 
not  know  what  this  particular  anatomy  is  ;  and  I 
can  answer  for  it  that  Kate  and  1  never  heard  this 
profound  gentleman’s  name  before.  Cuvier! — a 
Frenchman,  1  suppose  ! 

Char.  Not  know  Cuvier  !  The  Cuvier  who  could 
take  a  hoof,  a  piece  of  horn,  or  a  tooth,  and  could 
from  that  tell  the  form,  size,  figure  of  the  animal ; 
how  it  fed,  what  it  fed  upon ;  whether  it  swam  in 
the  sea ;  floated  upon  the  surface  of  the  water ; 
basked  in  the  midst  of  the  slime  ;  and  rose  and  roamed 
through  ancient  forests,  the  sole  and  undisputed 
monarch  thereof!  Not  know  Cuvier,  who  sat  down 
in  the  midst  of  a  charnel-house  of  loose  bones,  and 
rose  up,  the  all  but  Creator  of  new  and  strange  forms, 
the  like  of  which  had  long  since  left  this  earth  ! 

Kate.  I  am  sure,  my  dear  Charles,  I  beg  your 
and  Monsieur  Cuvier’s  pardon.  If  he  really  has 
done  these  wonderful  things,  1  greatly  wish  to  know 
more  about  him.  He  must  have  been  a  wonderful 
man  to  have  been  enabled  to  tell  what  sort  of  animal 
it  was  by  merely  seeing  its  little  toe.  (Laughs 
immoderately .) 


EVENING  THE  NINTH. 


46 


Jane.  Kate,  you  wicked  girl,  what  are  you  laugh¬ 
ing  at  ? 

Kate.  Oh,  Jane,  forgive  me,  I  was  merely  thinking 
whether  Cuvier  would  he  enabled  to  tell  what  sort 
of  an  odd  creature  I  am,  if  I  sent  him  one  of  my 
finger-nails. 

Char.  Laughable  as  it  seems,  I  have  no  doubt 
that  he  could,  if  you  enclosed,  in  the  same  parcel,  the 
tooth  you  had  extracted,  the  week  before  last. 

Kate.  The  tooth,  Charles  !  Why,  soberly  and 
seriously,  my  dear  boy,  of  wrhat  use  would  that  be 
to  him  ? 

Char.  Of  infinite  use.  From  the  form  of  the  nail 
lie  would  infer  that  you  wras  an  animal  not  fond  of 
work ;  and  the  tooth  would  enable  him  to  say  posi¬ 
tively,  that  you  ate  everything  that  came  in  your  way. 

Mr.  R.  To  sum  up  all,  his  definition  would  be,  an 
animal  that  lived  at  its  ease,  and  that  was  omni¬ 
vorous. 

Kate.  What  a  hard  wTord. 

Mr.  R.  Simply  meaning — to  eat  everything. 

Char.  And  now,  ladies,  after  this  amusing  digres¬ 
sion,  suppose  we  return  to  the  subject  of  the  evening 
— “  The  Ocean  as  a  Lizard's  Home." 

Jane.  Surely,  Charles,  the  ocean  never  could 
have  been  filled  with  lizards.  It  must  have  been  a 
horrible  sight  to  see. 

Lucy.  I  never  see  these  little  black  creatures  with¬ 
out  shuddering. 

Kate.  You  mean  the  little  black  newts  living  in 
old  rubbish  and  decayed  brick-walls  1 


THE  OCEAN  AS  A  LIZARD’S  HOME.  47 

Lucy.  Little  crocodiles  and  alligators  ? 

Char.  There  is  every  reason  to  believe,  that  when 
the  new  earth-lands  were  rising  out  of  the  sea,  long 
before  the  earth  was  solid  enough  for  the  growth  of 
trees  and  fruits,  myriads  of  these  reptiles  of  gigantic 
size  roamed  over  the  new  world,  its  undisputed  pos¬ 
sessors.  The  size  of  some  is  so  vast  as  to  appear 
incredible. 

Jane.  What  could  be  their  uses,  Charles  ? 

Char.  Uses,  Jane?  Why  to  live  and  be  happy, 
for  one  thing  ;  to  feed  upon  the  countless  millions  of 
fish,  for  another ;  but  chiefly  to  strew  the  floor  of 
the  ancient  oceans  with  broken  fragments  of  their 
sea-food,  to  form  many  of  the  rocks  now  lying  on 
the  table. 

Jane.  How  very  extraordinary  !  Who  could  have 
thought  that  such  hideous  monsters  as  the  ichthyo¬ 
saurus,  the  plesiosaurus,  the  mososaurus,  were 
created  that  they  might  be  rock-makers  for  man. 
Wonderful  ! 

Char.  And  there  is  another  thing  yet,  my  dear 
girls,  still  more  wonderful,  and  that  is  the  perfect 
and  complete  extinction  and  dying  off  of  these  mon¬ 
sters  after  they  had  answered  the  end  for  which  they 
were  created — and  the  creation  of  another  race,  and 
then  their  death,  and  then  the  creation  of  others. 

Mr.  R.  My  children,  we  can  never  conceive  of 
God  as  we  ought,  as  the  Creator  of  all  things,  till  we 
thoroughly  understand  the  wonderful  and  successive 
creations,  dyings  off,  re-creations ;  every  successive 
creation  perfect  in  its  kind,  perfectly  fitted  for  the 
ocean  work  it  had  to  perform. 


EVENING  THE  NINTH. 


48 


Kate.  Really,  father,  you  almost  make  me  tremble. 
How  came  these  vast  monsters  to  die  ? 

Mr.  R.  The  Power  that  created  them  caused 
them  to  cease  to  live.  Some  were  choked  by  the 
irruption  of  liquid  chalk  into  the  seas  ;  others  by  the 
flowing  in  of  mud  ;  others  by  the  agency  of  sea- 
volcanoes,  the  glare  of  whose  light  probably  attracted 
myriads  of  these  saurian  monsters,  to  be  destroyed 
by  the  lava,  as  it  ran  down  the  half-hidden  mountain 
in  torrents,  and  to  be  buried  in  the  ocean  of  sea,  mud, 
and  ashes  that  were  projected  from  its  crater. 

Char.  Shall  we  proceed,  at  our  next  meeting,  to 
consider  our  next  subject,  which  is  “The  Ocean  as 
the  Shark’s  Workshop .” 

Kate.  No,  no  !  I  must  really  know  more  of  these 
saurians,  and  their  deaths. 

Lucy.  And  I  too  vote  for  another  evening  being 
devoted  to  these  strange  creatures.  Kate,  we  must 
really  learn  more  of  Charles’s  great  favourite,  Cuvier. 
I  will  certainly  spend  to-morrow  in  looking  over  his 
immense  folio  volumes. 

Kate.  And  I  too.  I  looked  in  one  the  other  day, 
but  thought  it  contained  nothing  but  a  collection  of 
old  bones. 

Jane.  Now,  young  ladies,  Charles  and  I  shall 
be  happy  to  join  you  to-morrow  afternoon  at  three. 
Good-bye. 

Mr.  R.  (alone).  At  last  we  are  entering  upon 
matters  and  events  the  most  profound  and  mo¬ 
mentous.  The  last  Creation  of  God  gave  birth  to 
that  most  glorious  of  his  works — man  !  and  all  the 


THE  OCEAN  AS  A  LIZARD’S  HOME. 


49 


animals  now  living  upon  earth  with  him  ;  all  formed 
for  his  solace,  his  delight,  and  his  happiness.  To 
attempt  an  outline  of  the  history  of  former  creations 
and  extinctions  is  indeed  a  lofty  enterprise,  and  one 
that  must  lead  to  universal  love  and  reverence  for 
Him  who  has  thus  prepared,  through  countless  ages, 
this  earth  as  a  home  for  man. 

Char.  Who  shall  say,  after  the  experience  of  this 
day,  that  geology  is  a  dry  study  !  Here  have  been 
three  girls  looking  through  the  magnificent  tomes  of 
Cuvier  with  greater  interest  than  the  most  ardent 
novel-reader  would  consume  a  new  novel. 

Mr.  R.  The  great  error  we  commit,  Charles,  is 
in  teaching  the  elementary  parts  of  geology  and  fossil 
osteology  first.  It  is  far  more  rational,  and  infinitely 
more  successful,  to  excite  an  interest  in  the  youthful 
mind  by  theorising,  even  if  the  facts  themselves  are 
rather  questionable. 

Char.  The  idea  of  new  creations ,  new  species ,  and 
old  creations  dying  off,  seem  to  have  struck  all  the 
girls  with  amazement !  Jane’s  mind  seems  to  stagger 
under  the  vastness  of  the  idea.  Here  they  come ! 
Well,  Jane,  what  of  the  divine  Cuvier  ? 

Jane.  I  never  felt  the  infinite  littleness  of  self  as 
I  do  at  this  moment !  I  seem  to  have  lived  to  no 
purpose — for  nothing,  absolutely  nothing.  In  one 
day  Cuvier  did  the  work  of  the  lifetime  of  an  ordi¬ 
nary  man.  In  one  hour ,  the  life-work  of  a  woman. 

Char.  I  rejoice  that  you  have  appreciated  the 
“god  of  my  idolatry.”  There  has  always  appeared 
to  me  something  superhuman  in  the  labours  of  Cuvier: 


50 


EVENING  THE  NINTH. 


placing  him  above  Laplace,  Bacon,  and  Newton  ; — 
none  but  himself  his  parallel. 

Mr.  R.  Come,  Charles,  we  must  not  soar  into  the 
clouds  whilst  we  are  upon  earth.  Lucy  and  Kate, 
how  is  this,  quite  silent  ? 

Kate .  Quite  silent,  father !  Many  of  these  things 
we  do  not  comprehend  ;  but  what  we  do,  is  wonder¬ 
ful  beyond  everything  we  ever  read  of. 

Lucy.  I  confess  I  am  very  stupid,  but  I  am 
exceedingly  desirous  of  learning  more. 

Mr.  R.  It  is  impossible  for  the  young  mind  to  be 
brought  into  a  more  hopeful  condition  than  yours, 
Lucy.  A  confession  of  ignorance,  conjoined  to  a 
desire  to  acquire  knowledge,  never  yet  went  without 
its  reward.  What  has  more  particularly  struck  you, 
Jane,  after  looking  through  the  plates  of  Cuvier’s 
Fossil  Osteology  ? 

Jane.  After  the  first  feeling  of  wonder  passed 
away,  I  was  struck  with  the  sameness  of  form  in  the 
various  bones. 

Char.  You  mean  that  the  fossil  fin,  or  paddle-arm 
of  some  of  the  monstrous  lizards,  was  not  very  unlike 
the  arm  or  leg  of  a  horse,  or  elephant,  or  man  himself  ? 

Jane.  Just  so,  Charles;  and  yet,  when  clothed 
with  flesh,  as  in  living  animals,  the  differences  must 
have  been  extremely  great. 

Lucy.  But  I  have  been  thinking  all  day,  and 
dreaming  all  night,  of  the  succession  of  animals  from 
the  first  creation,  down  to  the  last — from  the  trilo- 
bite,  I  think  it  is  called,  or  fossil-shrimp,  down  to 


THE  OCEAN  AS  A  LIZARD’S  HOME.  51 

the  mammoth,  and  mastodon,  and  megatherium.  I 
feel  that  1  must  understand  this. 

Char.  Nothing  so  easy.  Here  is  a  piece  of  rock — 
the  lowest  ever  found  with  fossil  remains  imbedded 
in  it.  Examine  it  well.  Take  the  next  stone  in 
the  series ;  some  few  of  the  first  animals  remain,  but 
many  have  disappeared ;  and  so  on,  until  the  bones 
of  animals  now  living  are  found  at  the  top. 

Mr.  R.  The  greater  portion  of  some  of  the  rocks 
being  composed  wholly  of  some  of  the  species  of 
extinct  animals. 

Char.  It  would  interest  you  but  little  to  give  all 
the  names  of  rocks  or  their  remains ;  but  it  is  a 
subject  of  exceeding  grandeur  to  think  that  God  has, 
from  time  to  time,  filled  the  earth  and  ocean  with 
inhabitants  suited  to  its  varying  condition. 

Mr.  R.  This  is  a  subject  that  has  yet  received  no 
attention  from  the  public  ;  and  yet  nothing  can  exceed 
it  in  interest. 

Jane.  The  truth  is,  my  dear  father,  that  the  hard 
names  of  the  rocks,  and  the  animals  and  fishes  that 
lie  buried  in  the  midst  of  them,  frighten  the  student 
at  the  very  threshold.  If  we  had  been  expected  to 
learn  the  names  of  rocks  and  periods  —  if  “  Plutonic 
and  Neptunian”  theories  had  been  discussed — if 
Eocene,  Pliocene,  Post- Pliocene,  and  Miocene  eras 
had  been  required  to  be  remembered,  instead  of 
wishing  for  each  successive  evening  to  arrive,  we 
should  have  yawned  through  two  or  three  evenings, 
and  then  abandoned  them. 

Mr.  R.  Perfectly  just,  Jane  ;  names  have  no 
interest  whatever ;  things  cannot  fail  to  excite  it, 


52 


EVENING  THE  NINTH. 


especially  when  brought  before  us  in  a  new  light.  I 
was  much  struck  with  a  remark  of  Charles’s  to-day. 

Char.  What  was  that,  father  ? 

Mr.  R.  With  reference  to  the  extinct  animals  and 
the  new  creations. 

Char.  Oh,  1  remember ;  I  was  saying  to  father 
how  difficult  it  was  to  place  these  profound  mysteries 
in  a  popular  light ;  and  1  thought  if  1  was  a  popular 
lecturer  on  these  sciences  I  could  do  it. 

Mr.  R.  The  merit  of  your  suggestion  shall  be 
divided  between  us,  Charles  :  I  shall  never  forget  the 

effect  I  produced  on  an  audience  at  H - ,  when 

lecturing  on  fossil  remains  and  geology. 

Kate.  Oh,  pray,  father,  do  not  keep  us  in  the  dark ; 
tell  us  at  once  what  interested  your  audience  so  deeply 
at  H. 

Mr.  R.  "Willingly.  I  commenced  by  describing 
stratified  and  unstratified  rocks,  dividing  the  former 
into  shales,  limestones,  oolites,  chalks,  &c.,  and  the 
latter  into  granites,  gneiss,  hornblende,  &c.  I  saw 
at  a  glance  this  would  never  do ;  and  when  I  had 
explained  that  the  animal  remains  found  in  each  rock 
indicated  its  relative  age — in  fact,  it  was  Time’s 
seal  impressed  upon  it — and  proceeded  to  say  that 
the  animal  remains  found  in  B.  disappeared  in  C., 
and  those  in  C.  were  not  found  in  D.,  the  attention 
bestowed  might  have  satisfied  a  mere  paid  lecturer ; 
but  I  saw  that  I  was  addressing  a  languid  audience. 
1  called  their  attention  to  the  fact  of  these  vast  changes 
in  the  animated  beings  on  the  earth  and  in  the  ocean, 
by  asking  them  to  believe  that,  instead  of  horses  and 


THE  OCEAN  AS  A  LIZARD’S  HOME.  53 

cows,  there  had  never  been  seen  by  the  eye  of  a  man 
any  other  beasts  of  burden  than  the  elephant  and  the 
camel — that  on  that  night,  every  man  went  to  bed, 
having  seen  his  camel  or  his  elephant  either  browsing 
upon  the  herbage  provided  for  them,  or  stabled  for 
the  night — what  would  be  the  consternation  of  the 
first  man  who  entered  the  first  stable  or  paddock,  and 
found  the  elephant  or  camel  lying 

“  with  his  nostril  all  wide, 

But  through  it  there  roll’d  not  the  breath  of  his  pride  ; 

And  the  foam  of  his  gasping  lay  white  on  the  turf. 

And  cold  as  the  spray  of  the  rock-breaking  surf  !” 

How  great  would  his  astonishment  be  to  find  others 
in  the  street,  lamenting  for  the  loss  of  their  beautiful 
camel,  or  favourite  elephant ;  with  what  awe  would 
the  assembled  crowds  of  the  awakened  city  look  upon 
these  noble  animals  lying  dead  in  every  pasture  !  And 
how  would  this  feeling  rise,  when,  as  successive 
coaches  came  in  from  York,  and  Manchester,  and 
Nottingham,  the  first  word  that  was  uttered  by  the 
panic-struck  passengers  was,  the  death  of  every  ele¬ 
phant  and  camel,  not  only  in  those  cities,  but  also  in 
every  field  by  the  road- side  from  thence  to  H.  ? 

Kate.  I  do  not  wonder  that  the  audience  should 
feel  an  interest  in  what  you  was  saying. 

Lucy.  Nor  I,  Kate. 

Mr.  R.  But  half  the  wonder  is  not  yet  told,  for  on 
rising  from  their  beds  the  next  morning  every  stable, 
every  common,  every  field,  had  in  them  new  crea¬ 
tions.  Creatures  of  exquisite  symmetry,  and  beauty, 
and  usefulness — the  horse  and  the  cow  ;  and  (not  to 

f  2 


54 


EVENING  THE  NINTH. 


weary  you),  as  every  traveller  came  home,  as  every 
ship,  whether  from  the  Antipodes,  from  Russia, 
America,  India,  near  and  remote,  landed,  the  first 
theme,  the  first  sentence  in  every  one’s  mouth,  was  this 
extinction  of  elephants  and  camels  all  over  the  world, 
and  this  creation  of  horses  and  cows  in  their  stead. 

Char.  All  occurring  on  or  about  this  16th  of  May, 


1844. 


Mr.  R.  Of  course  !  Wonderful  as  this  may  seem 
to  you,  it  is  small  and  trivial  compared  to  the  mighty 
changes  that  have  been  going  on  for  myriads  of  ages. 
Trilobites  and  countless  mollusks  die,  and  are  suc¬ 
ceeded  by  lizards  of  vast  and  unwieldy  bulk ;  they 
die,  and  up  spring  enormous  land  animals — the 
megatherium,  the  mastodon,  and  the  mammoth  ;  they 
die,  and  then  follows  the  era  when  the  extinct 
hippopotami  and  elephants  were  lords  of  the  forest ; 
and,  lastly,  came  the  Lord  of  the  Creation — Man  ! 


EVENING  X. 

THE  OCEAN  AS  FOSSILIZER. 


Jane.  We  have  been  examining  your  collection  of 
fossil  bones,  Charles,  and  are  struck  with  their  weight. 
What  is  the  difference  between  a  fossil  bone  found  in 
the  rock,  and  a  common  bone  buried  in  the  earth  ? 

Char.  The  difference  is  caused  by  a  new  deposit 
of  flinty  or  limy  matter. 

Jane.  That  I  know  very  well ;  but  where  did  it 
come  from,  and  how  did  it  enter  into  the  very  sub¬ 
stance  of  the  bones  ? 

Kate.  Oh,  I  think  I  can  tell  very  well ;  you  know, 
Lucy  and  I  put  many  things  in  the  petrifying  well 
in  Derbyshire,  and  they  came  out  perfect  limestone. 

Char.  Not  exactly  so,  Miss  Lucy:  your  limestone 
was  merely  left  upon  the  article  placed  there  ;  in 
fossil  bones  and  wood  it  enters  into  their  very 
substance. 

Jane.  I  cannot  imagine  how  it  is  forced  in,  nor 
where  it  comes  from. 

Char.  We  will  take  the  last  first.  From  the  com¬ 
position  of  many  of  the  early  rocks  we  find  silex,  or 
flint,  entered  largely  into  their  composition.  There 
is  every  reason  to  believe  that,  although  water  cannot 
dissolve  flint  now,  yet  at  one  time,  and  under  enor¬ 
mous  pressure,  it  could. 


5 G  EVENING  THE  TENTH. 

Jane.  Talking  of  enormous  pressure,  Charles, 
reminds  me  of  a  page  I  read  in  Captain  Scoresby’s 
work  on  the  Arctic  Regions ;  he  says  that,  “  On  one 
occasion  a  whale  on  being  harpooned  ran  out  all  the 
lines  in  the  boat,  which  it  then  dragged  under  water 
to  the  depth  of  several  thousand  feet,  the  men  having 
just  time  to  escape  to  a  piece  of  ice ;  when  the  fish 
returned  to  the  surface  ‘  to  blow’  ( breathe ),  it  was 
struck  a  second  time,  and  soon  after  killed.  The 
moment  it  expired  it  began  to  sink :  an  unusual  cir¬ 
cumstance,  for,  generally  speaking,  the  quantity  of 
fatty,  oily,  matter  causes  them  to  swim  ;  this  sinking 
of  this  vast  mass  of  blubber  was  found  to  be  caused 
by  the  weight  of  the  sunken  boat,  which  still  re¬ 
mained  attached  to  it.  By  means  of  harpoons  and 
ropes,  the  fish  was  prevented  from  sinking  until  it 
was  released  from  the  weight  by  connecting  a  rope 
to  the  lines  of  the  attached  boat,  which  was  no 
sooner  done  than  the  fish  rose  again  to  the  surface. 
The  sunken  boat  was  then  hauled  up  with  great  labour; 
for  so  heavy  was  it ,  that  although  before  the  accident 
it  would  have  been  buoyant  when  full  of  water,  yet 
when  empty  it  required  a  boat  at  each  end  to  keep  it 
from  sinking.  When  it  was  hoisted  into  the  ship, 
the  paint  came  off  the  wood  in  large  sheets,  and  the 
planks,  which  were  of  wainscot,  were  as  completely 
soaked  in  every  pore  as  if  they  had  lain  at  the  bottom 
of  the  sea  since  the  food.  A  wooden  apparatus  that 
accompanied  the  boat  in  its  progress  through  the 
deep,  consisting  chiefly  of  a  piece  of  thick  deal, 
about  fifteen  inches  square,  happened  to  fall  over¬ 
board,  and  though  it  originally  consisted  of  the 
lightest  fir,  sank  in  the  water  like  a  stone.  The 


THE  OCEAN  AS  FOSSILIZER.  57 

boat  was  rendered  useless  :  even  the  wood  of  which 
it  was  built,  on  being  offered  to  the  cook  for  fuel, 
was  tried  and  rejected  as  incombustible/' 

Kate.  That  is  the  way,  then,  that  when  a  tree  falls 
into  a  river,  it  swims  at  first,  and  then  sinks  ? 

Mr.  R.  Yes,  Kate;  its  pores  contain  air  ;  after  a 
time,  water  forces  its  way  into  these  pores,  the  wood 
becomes  water-logged,  and  sinks. 

Jane.  Captain  Scoresby  mentions  other  experi¬ 
ments  he  made  ;  I  forget  them. 

Char.  Give  me  the  book,  Jane.  Here  it  is.  “  1 
sunk,”  says  he,  u  pieces  of  fir,  elm,  ash,  &c.  to  the 
depth  of  four  thousand,  and  sometimes  six  thousand 
feet ;  they  became  impregnated  with  sea-water,  and 
when  drawn  up  again,  after  immersion  for  an  hour, 
would  no  longer  float ;  and  what  is  very  extraordi¬ 
nary,  the  size  of  the  wood  as  well  as  its  weight  was 
greatly  increased,  every  solid  inch  having  increased 
one- twentieth  in  size,  and  in  weight.” 

Mr.  R.  You  imagine,  then,  my  dear  Charles,  that 
when  bones  and  plants,  or  whole  animals,  fell  to  the 
bottom  of  the  sea,  that  the  silicious  or  flinty  matter 
was  forced  into  their  cavities  by  the  enormous  pres¬ 
sure  of  the  ocean ;  probably  there  were  springs  of 
liquid  flints  at  the  bottom  of  the  ocean  ? 

Char.  I  believe  there  were  ;  I  think  there  can  be  no 
doubt  of  it,  but  that  we  will  explain  when  we  come 
to  consider  the  “  Ocean  as  a  Floor.” 

Jane.  This  explanation  takes  away  every  difficulty ; 
the  bones  and  plants  were  merely  acted  upon  as  Cap¬ 
tain  Scoresby 's  boat  was. 


.58 


EVENING  THE  TENTH. 


Lucy.  That  will  do  very  well,  Miss  Jane,  for  the 
deep  seas;  what  will  you  do  for  the  more  shallow  ones  ? 

Char.  Neither  the  botanist  nor  the  chemist  have 
been  able  to  explain  how  wood,  and  other  matters, 
become  petrified ;  nevertheless,  it  is  well  known 
that  the  same  process  is  now  going  on.  When  I  was 
last  at  Rome,  I  procured  a  piece  of  wood  from  an 
old  Roman  aqueduct ;  here  it  is — in  which  you 
will  see  the  woody  fibre  is  converted  into  a  chalky 
substance,  or  carbonate  of  lime.  Some  curious 
experiments  of  the  celebrated  chemist,  Professor 
Goppert,  of  Breslau,  all  tend  to  show  that  the 
fossilization  of  animal  and  vegetable  substances  can 
be  carried  much  farther  in  a  short  time  than  had 
been  previously  supposed. 

Mr.  R.  Really,  Charles  !  Have  you  any  notes 
of  these  interesting  experiments  ? 

Char.  1  recollect  the  substance  of  them  well.  His 
processes  went  principally  to  prove  that  many  of  the 
fossil  specimens  are  but  imitations,  in  stone,  of  the  ori¬ 
ginals  ;  the  old  mould  being  destroyed  in  the  process. 

Jane.  Do  I  understand  you,  that  many  of  these 
fossil  likenesses  of  plants  and  bones,  now  strewed 
upon  this  table,  may  be,  after  all,  only  imitations  of 
the  originals  ? 

Char.  Very  probably,  Jane.  Professor  Goppert 
placed  ferns  between  soft  layers  of  clay,  dried  these 
in  the  shade,  and  then  slowly  and  gradually  heated 
them  till  they  were  red  hot.  The  result  was  the 
production  of  so  perfect  a  counterpart  of  fossil  plants 
as  might  have  deceived  an  experienced  geologist ; 
some  of  these  specimens  are  black,  others  brown. 


THE  OCEAN  AS  FOSSILIZER. 


59 


Mr.  R.  That  readily  accounts  for  the  apparent 
existence  of  plants  in  coal,  but  hardly  for  the  fossil 
remains  imbedded  in  other  rocks. 

Char.  Other  experiments  consisted  in  dipping  spe¬ 
cimens  of  animal  and  vegetable  substances  in  a 
mixture  of  blue  vitriol  and  water,  and  also  in  sili- 
cious,  calcareous,  and  metallic  mixtures;  they  were 
then  dried,  and  kept  heated  till  they  would  no  longer 
shrink  in  volume,  and  until  every  trace  of  their 
original  organic  matter  had  disappeared. 

Mr.  R.  Thank  you,  Charles.  We  have  only  to 
imagine  an  ocean-floor  covered  with  a  layer  of  clay, 
into  which  the  bones  of  marine  and  terrestrial 
animals  are  thrown  down  ;  and  again,  other  and  suc¬ 
cessive  layers  of  clay,  and  then  the  tremendous  sub¬ 
terraneous  heat  that  is  ever  seeking  a  vent  in  the 
thinnest  parts  of  the  earth’s  crust — but  must  have 
found  a  much  more  ready  one  in  the  ocean  depths, 
when  that  crust  was  thin,  and  when  the  “  ever¬ 
lasting  hills,”  as  they  are  incorrectly  termed,  were 
not. 


GO 


EVENING  NI. 

THE  OCEAN  AS  A  SHARES  WORKSHOP. 

Char,  (alone.)  Perpetual  destruction,  followed 
by  continual  renovation,  is  a  universal  dispensation  ; 
it  is  the  law  by  which  the  happiness  of  all  created 
things  is  increased  over  the  entire  surface  of  the 
terraqueous  globe. 

Mr.  R.  Do  I  interrupt  you,  Charles  ? 

Char.  No,  dear  father;  I  was  just  reading  the 
13th  chapter  of  Buckland’s  magnificent  work,  en¬ 
titled  u  Aggregate  of  Animal  Enjoyment  increased, 
and  that  of  Pain  diminished,  by  the  Existence  of 
Carnivorous  Races,” — it  is  a  beautiful  chapter. 

Mr.  JR.  Exceedingly  so,  and  quite  necessary  to  be 
read,  to  enable  us  to  account  for  the  enormous  appa¬ 
rent  waste  of  human  life  by  the  saurians  and  sharks 
that  filled  ancient  seas.  Read  a  small  portion  of  the 
chapter,  Charles;  here  are  the  girls  just  ready  to 
enter. 

Char.  I  fear  they  will  not  feel  interested  in  it. 

Jane.  I  see  you  have  Dr.  Buckland  in  your  hand, 
Charles.  I  read  his  chapter  on  the  utility  of  the 
carnivorous  races,  this  morning.  Until  then  it  filled 
me  with  melancholy  thoughts,  to  think  that  so  vast 
a  proportion  of  the  animals  of  a  former  world  were 


THE  OCEAN  AS  A  SHARK’S  WORKSHOP.  01 

created  apparently  for  the  sole  purpose  of  effecting 
the  destruction  of  life. 

Lucy .  I  felt  the  same  thing,  Jane ;  I  was  quite 
horrified  at  the  dreadful  carnage. 

Char.  I  am  glad  you  have  given  me  your  thoughts. 
It  is  a  subject  that  I  have  often  thought  upon ;  I 
will  read  half  a  page  from  Dr.  Buckland,  as  my 
father  wishes  it.  If  you  do  not  understand  it,  ask 
me  to  explain ;  never  mind  interrupting  me  in  the 
middle  of  a  sentence. — (Reads) — “  The  law  of  Uni¬ 
versal  Death  being  the  established  condition  on  which 
it  has  pleased  the  Creator  to  give  being  to  every 
creature  upon  earth,  it  is  a  dispensation  of  kindness 
to  make  the  end  of  life ,  to  each  individual,  as  easy  as 
possible.  The  most  easy  death  is  proverbially  that 
which  is  least  expected  ;  and  though,  for  moral  rea¬ 
sons  peculiar  to  our  own  species,  we  deprecate  the 
sudden  termination  of  our  mortal  life,  yet  in  the 
case  of  every  inferior  animal,  such  a  termination  of 
existence  is  obviously  the  most  desirable.  The  pains 
of  sickness  and  decrepitude  of  age  are  the  usual 
precursors  of  death,  resulting  from  gradual  decay — 
these,  in  the  human  race  alone ,  are  susceptible  of  alle¬ 
viation,  from  internal  sources  of  hope  and  consola¬ 
tion,  and  give  exercise  to  some  of  the  highest  chari¬ 
ties  and  most  tender  sympathies  of  humanity.  But, 
throughout  the  whole  animal  creation  of  inferior 
animals,  no  such  sympathies  exist ;  there  is  no  affec¬ 
tion  or  regard  for  the  aged  or  feeble ;  no  alleviating 
care  to  relieve  the  sick,  and  the  extension  of  life 
through  lingering  stages  of  decay  and  of  old  age , 
would  to  each  individual  be  a  scene  of  protracted 
misery.” 


o 


G2 


EVENING  THE  ELEVENTH. 


Jane •  How  very  beautiful  and  affecting,  and  how 
true !  Until  this  moment,  father,  I  had  not  quite 
forgiven  you  for  taking  the  life  of  our  old  favourite 
horse.  I  thought  he  ought  to  have  spent  the  re¬ 
mainder  of  his  days  frolicking  about,  having  nothing 
to  do. 

Mr.  R.  You  see  now,  Jane,  that  that  was  a  false 
humanity  ;  the  world  is  full  of  the  like. 

Kate.  Do  you  recollect  those  two  beautiful  white 
ponies  that  a  friend  of  ours  kept,  until  they  were 
between  thirty  and  forty  }rears  old  ? 

Mr.  R.  Recollect,  Jane?  I  shall  never  forget  it. 
The  mistaken  humanity  in  these  cases  inflicted  an 
amount  of  pain  and  even  hunger  upon  these  two  worn- 
out  faithful  creatures,  that  was  shocking  to  witness. 

Char.  Do  you  think,  father,  that  a  man  having 
no  further  use  for  an  old  horse,  or  one  that  he  has 
disabled  for  his  work,  or  that  has  become  blind, 
ought  to  sell  him  to  others  who  have  no  kindly 
feeling  for  him,  and  would  not  treat  him  compas¬ 
sionately  ? 

Mr.  R.  The  world  and  I,  Charles,  have  long  been 
at  issue  on  this  point.  I  should  almost  doubt  the 
Christianity  of  any  man  who  could  transfer  a  worn- 
out  animal  into  the  hands  of  the  sordid  and  wretched 
beings  who  ill  treat  that  most  noble  of  all  God’s 
creatures,  the  horse. 

Jane.  But  would  you  have  every  disabled  horse 
killed? 

Mr.  R.  Certainly.  I  wish  I  could  rouse  this 
Christian  nation  to  a  sense  of  the  horrible  cruelties 


THE  OCEAN  AS  A  SHARK’S  WORKSHOP.  63 

they  permit  others  to  practise  upon  animals  after 
they  have  ceased  to  be  the  owners.  I  allude  not  to 
the  horrible  knacker’s  yard,  because  death  is  near 
then,  but  to  the  noble  and  beautiful  animals,  once 
the  property  of  some  titled  or  wealthy  man,  maimed 
in  some  brutal  match,  or  still  more  brutal  steeple¬ 
chase,  that  shock  the  feelings  of  every  humane  man 
as  they  drag  our  omnibuses  and  cabs  through  the 
crowded  streets. 

Char.  Shall  I  proceed  with  Dr.  B.  ? 

Mr.  R.  Yes,  if  you  please. 

Char.  “  Under  such  a  system  the  natural  world 
would  present  a  mass  of  daily  suffering,  bearing  a 
large  proportion  to  the  total  amount  of  animal  enjoy¬ 
ment.  By  the  existing  dispensations  of  sudden 
destr  uction  and  rapid  succession ,  the  feeble  and  disabled 
are  speedily  relieved  from  suffering ,  and  the  world  is 
at  all  times  crowded  with  myriads  of  sentient  and 
happy  beings ;  and  though  to  many  individuals  their 
allotted  share  of  life  be  often  short,  it  is  usually  a 
period  of  uninterrupted  gratification ;  whilst  the 
momentary  pain  of  sudden  and  unexpected  death  is 
an  evil  infinitely  small,  in  comparison  with  the  enjoy¬ 
ments  of  which  it  is  the  termination.” 

Jane.  Believe  me,  Charles,  this  has  been  to  me 
the  most  interesting  of  our  evenings ;  until  now  the 
earth  seemed  to  present  a  scene  of  perpetual  warfare 
and  carnage.  The  lion  and  the  tiger  and  the  leopard 
doing  for  the  beasts  of  the  forest,  what  man  is  every¬ 
where  doing  to  his  fellow  man. 

Char.  And  there  is  another  view,  my  dear  Jane. 
If  lions,  tigers,  sharks,  saurians,  and  even  pike,  had 
not  existed — if  there  had  not  only  been  the  aged 


64 


EVENING  THE  ELEVENTH. 


and  feeble,  but  also  the  young  and  strong  and  healthy 
destroyed — they  would  have  increased  infinitely  faster 
than  their  food ;  they  would  ever  be  on  the  very 
verge  of  famine. 

Mr.  R.  Oh  it ’s  a  beautiful  law  !  as  beneficent  and 
kind,  to  the  right-thinking  mind,  as  the  dew  and  the 
rain  and  the  sunshine. 

Kate.  And  in  the  ocean — in  the  old  ocean  espe¬ 
cially — warm  as  were  its  waters,  and  genial  to  reptile 
life,  this  same  “  police  of  nature,”  as  it  has  been 
beautifully  called,  was  doubly  necessary  in  an  ocean 
whose  waters  were  ever  crowded  with  myriads  of 
animated  beings,  the  pleasures  of  whose  life  are 
co-extensive  with  its  duration. 

Char.  Let  me  again  quote.  “  Life  to  each  indi¬ 
vidual  is  a  scene  of  continued  feasting,  in  a  region  of 
plenty  ;  and  when  unexpected  death  arrests  its  course, 
it  repays  with  small  interest  the  large  debt  which  it 
has  contracted  to  the  common  fund  of  animal  nutri¬ 
tion,  from  whence  the  materials  of  its  body  have 
been  derived.  Thus  the  great  drama  of  universal 
life  is  perpetually  sustained ;  and  though  the  indi¬ 
vidual  actors  undergo  continual  change,  the  same 
parts  are  ever  filled  by  another  and  another  genera¬ 
tion  ;  renewing  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  the  bosom 
of  the  deep,  with  endless  successions  of  life  and  hap¬ 
piness.” 

Mr.  R.  If  no  other  sentences  had  been  penned,  the 
1000/.  given  by  the  late  Earl  of  Bridgewater  to  the 
learned  Doctor  would  have  been  well  bestowed.  I 
fear  we  must  separate.  Good  night,  God  bless  you 
all ;  to-morrow  we  will  proceed  with  the  ocean  as  a 
fish’s  battle-field. 


G5 


EVENING  XII. 

THE  OCEAN  AS  A  FISHES  BATTLE-FIELD. 

Jane.  Do  you  ever  regret,  Lucy,  the  many  happy 
hours  we  have  spent  with  Charles  ?  Do  you  ever 
wish  for  the  gaiety  of  a  large  city — the  ball — the 
theatre  ? 

Lucy.  To  tell  you  the  truth,  Jane,  the  first  few 
days  disappointed  me  greatly ;  hut  now,  the  moment 
I  rise  I  am  unhappy  till  the  time  for  strolling  with 
Charles  arrives,  and  I  now  feel  no  feeling  but  happi¬ 
ness,  mixed  with  the  saddening  thought  that  it  cannot 
last  long. 

Jane.  But,  my  dear  Lucy,  Charles  will  now  be 
ever  with  us.  Our  former  tastes  and  pursuits  were 
so  trifling,  so  unlike  his,  that  his  letters  were  few 
and  far  between.  He  now  feels,  as  he  says,  that  he 
has  three  sisters  to  whom  he  can  unbosom  himself, 
to  whom  he  can  communicate  the  discovery  of  other 
extinct  creations.  Besides,  we  hope  in  a  few  months 
to  travel  with  him. 

Kate.  Oh,  Jane,  what  strange  creatures  we  are  ! 
A  few  weeks  since,  it  would  have  been  a  wearisome 
task  to  wander  over  hill  and  valley  in  search  of  fossil 
remains ;  but  now — But  Charles  is  himself  just  at 
the  door. 

Char.  I  have  been  thinking,  Jane,  if  150  species 
of  shark,  voracious  fishes,  a  mixture  of  shark  and 

g  2 


OG 


EVENING  THE  TWELFTH. 


lizard,  gigantic  ichthyosauri,  &c.,  were  necessary  to 
keep  down  the  teeming  fertility  of  the  ancient 
oceans,  what  enormous  numbers  of  fishes  must  have 
lived  in  them  ! 

Jane.  I  had  been  taught  to  think  the  dark 
unfathomed  depths  of  the  ocean  were  sterile  and 
solitary  ;  and  if  fish  were  only  in  the  ocean  as  food  for 
man,  there  would  be  no  need  to  people  its  depths : 
but  as  the  remains  of  fishes,  devoured  by  these 
prodigiously  ferocious  reptiles,  have  been  employed 
in  building  up  the  ocean-hills,  ere  the  waters  retired 
and  left  them  dry  land,  the  waters  that  even  now  cover 
three-fourths  of  the  globe  must  be  crowded  with  life. 

Char.  Yes,  and  perhaps  more  abundantly  than  the 
air  and  the  surface  of  the  earth;  and  the  bottom  of  the 
sea  probably  swarms  with  countless  hosts  of  worms 
and  creeping  things — all  living  their  appointed  time,  all 
destroying  others  feebler  than  themselves,  and  then 
falling  a  prey  to  others  still  stronger  and  more 
ferocious. 

Mr.  R.  Recent  discoveries  have  shown  the  more 
terrific  of  the  reptile  tribe  to  be  feeders  upon  their 
own  offspring  and  species.  As  the  ocean  was  the 
agent  in  building  up  a  new  earth,  it  is  filled  with 
myriads  of  happy  beings.  The  destruction  of 
these  is  the  office  and  end  of  the  lives  of  others; 
and  there  are  contrivances  the  most  wonderful  to 
bring  this  about.  In  the  dreadful  conflicts  that 
must  have  marked  that  era,  teeth  must  have  been 
broken,  new  ones  sprang  up  in  their  stead,  and  the 
jaw  containing  them  was  braced  and  strengthened  by 
a  contrivance  the  most  perfect  and  complete. 


67 


EVENING  XIII. 

THE  OCEAN  AS  FERTILISER. 


Char.  We  have  hitherto  viewed  the  ocean  under 
aspects,  new  indeed  to  the  girls,  but  somewhat  stale 
and  old  to  geologists.  The  subject  for  this  evening 
is  new  to  me. 

Mr.  R.  And  also  to  me.  I  was  induced  to  name 
it  from  the  number  of  vessels  that  have  landed  laden 
with  guano — the  excrement  of  sea  birds,  found  on 
barren  and  desert  rocks,  two  or  three  hundred  feet 
thick. 

Char.  Another  instance  of  the  glorious  part  the 
ocean  is  destined  to  play  in  fertilising  a  worn-out 
and  exhausted  world.  Every  one  knows  the  sugar 
estates  in  the  West  Indies  are  incapable  of  producing 
sugar  as  they  were  wont  to  do  ;  but  who  could  ever 
have  dreamed  that  the  sea  birds  were  treasuring  up  a 
manure  so  precious,  that  after  paying  its  freightage 
across  the  sea,  it  still  left  a  large  profit  to  the  owner? 

Jane.  But,  Charles,  what  has  the  sea  to  do  with 
it  ?  The  birds  are  sea  birds,  to  be  sure. 

Kate.  Oh,  Jane,  you  know  they  drink  sea  water. 

Char.  And  eat  sea  fish.  Fish  has  long  been 
known  to  be  of  high  utility  to  barren  lands,  when 
spread  upon  it  ;  but  the  process  was  tedious  and 
offensive,  and  the  capture  of  the  necessary  quantity 


63 


EVENING  THE  THIRTEENTH. 


at  the  proper  season  very  uncertain.  You  recollect, 
Jane,  what  has  already  been  said  relative  to  the 
solid  rocks  we  have  seen  being  composed  of  the  waste 
of  older  rocks  ?  there  is  the  same  law  in  operation 
here. 

Jane.  I  see,  my  dear  Charles !  Everything  is 
treasured  up  in  the  ocean,  and  converted  into  some¬ 
thing  that  conduces  to  the  welfare  and  happiness  of 
man.  This  is  an  instance  of  beneficence  and  care 
for  man  that  strikes  me  as  wonderful ! 

Char.  When  sailing  at  early  dawn,  I  have  seen 
myriads  of  gulls  start  suddenly  from  a  solitary  rock  : 
and  when  I  left  Edinburgh,  in  1838,  we  passed  Ailsa 
Craig  at  night,  and  when  a  gun  was  fired,  an  immense 
flock  of  sea-fowl  left  their  secret  hiding-places.  I 
have  seen  thousands  of  penguins  stand,  like  ocean 
sentinels,  to  guard  the  lonely  steep  upon  which  they 
lived ;  and  solan  geese  in  such  incalculable  numbers, 
that  to  guess  at  their  number  would  be  folly.  A 
man  might  ask  himself,  of  what  use  are  all  these 
sea  birds  ? 

Mr.  R.  Seeing  that  they  fly  from  the  habitation 
of  man,  and  live  only  upon  steeps  that  are  all  but 
inaccessible. 

Char.  It  is  a  beautiful  instinct  that  urges  them 
to  select  homes  on  the  naked  and  barren  rock,  sur¬ 
rounded  by  the  ocean  for  their  feeding-place ;  and 
the  contemplation  of  this,  as  of  every  other  ocean- 
work,  fills  the  mind  with  feelings  of  wonder  and 
delight.  Here  is  a  screaming  sea-gull,  scudding 
before  the  wind — there  an  island,  once  of  unbounded 
fertility;  but  every  law  of  nature  being  disregarded, 


THE  OCEAN  AS  FERTILISER. 


69 


every  product  being  sent  away ,  and  nothing  in  return 
brought  back  to  fertilise,  its  fruits  grow  smaller  and 
smaller — its  products  diminish,  till  ruin  overtakes 
the  cultivator,  and  he  abandons  it  in  despair — too 
poor  to  bring  the  rich  composts  from  other  lands, 
and  too  ignorant  to  look  to  science  for  a  remedy. 
A  solitary  boat,  manned  by  two  active  adventurous 
striplings,  watch  the  sea-bird  to  its  rocky  home — 
climb  the  heights,  with  all  the  adventurous  hardi¬ 
hood  of  youth,  and  find  a  strange  mixture  of  dead 
birds  and  a  substance  having  the  odour  of  the  com¬ 
mon  smelling-salts.  A  few  handfuls  are  placed  in 
their  little  barque,  merely  to  induce  those  at  home  to 
believe  their  wild  narrative,  which  is  thrown  as 
useless  into  the  garden  or  field.  The  elixir  vitae, 
that  professed  to  bestow  immortal  health,  and  the 
philosopher’s  stone,  that  was  to  transmute  every¬ 
thing  into  gold,  were  valueless  compared  to  this 
discovery.  Unfruitful  lands  soon  become  fertile — 
corn,  and  wine,  and  oil,  again  gladden  the  heart  of 
the  husbandman — ships  from  all  nations  bring  their 
costly  merchandise  in  exchange  for  its  fruits  !  And 
all  this  the  result  of  a  pair  of  sea-gulls,  a  pair  of 
solan  geese,  having  flown  to  a  barren  rock,  that 
stood  like  an  old  castle  out  of  the  sea,  every¬ 
body  wondering,  as  they  sailed  past,  why  it  came 
there. 

Jane.  Kate,  what  are  you  laughing  at  ? 

Kate.  I  hardly  dare  tell  you,  Jane ;  that  is  to  say,  I 
hardly  dare  tell  that  grave  young  gentleman  by  your 
side. 

Char.  And  why  not  to  me,  Miss  Kitty  ? 


70 


EVENING  TIIE  THIRTEENTH. 


Kate.  You  are  such  a  very  learned  person,  that  I 
am  almost  afraid  of  thinking  when  you  are  here,  lest 
you  should  guess  what  it  was  about. 

Char.  Permit  me  to  observe,  Miss,  that  Jane’s 
question,  “  What  you  were  laughing  at  ?”  remains 
unanswered. 

Kate.  Oh,  it ’s  no  use  making  a  fuss  about  nothing  : 
1  merely  laughed  at  the  oddity  of  manure  being 
a  subject  for  discussion  among  young  ladies — nothing 
more. 

Mr.  R.  Oh  !  modern  young  ladies  are  so  very 
very  sensitive,  so  mincingly  delicate,  that  such  com¬ 
mon  things  as  a  “  new  manure ”  furnished  by  the  sea, 
and  procured  from  off  a  sterile  and  dangerous  coast, 
must  not  be  alluded  to  in  their  hearing  !  “To  the 
pure  all  things  are  pure,”  Kate.  Alack-a-day  ! 
Charles,  the  age  is  becoming  so  full  of  a  sickening 
and  maudlin  sentimentality,  that  a  vessel  loaded  with 
this  guano  would  throw  a  bevy  of  fine  ladies  into 
hysterics,  if  it  sailed  “  between  the  wind  and  their 
nobility.’’ 


71 


EVENING  XIV. 

THE  EARTH  AS  RENOVATOR. 


On  the  morning  of  this  day  all  was  bustle  and 
preparation.  The  next  three  days  were  fixed  for  a 
coasting  party.  To  Kate  was  consigned  the  com¬ 
missariat  department  ;  and,  by  the  quantity  of 
provisions  stowed  away  in  hampers,  she  evidently 
contemplated  squalls  and  other  dangers  that  befal 
those  who  go  down  to  the  great  deep.  Charles  and 
Jane  held  up  their  hands  with  astonishment,  and 
ventured  to  inquire,  whether  she  contemplated  the 
whole  party  being  cast  away  on  some  desolate  island. 

Undismayed  by  their  remarks,  she  too  well  un¬ 
derstood  the  voracity  of  a  sea-appetite  to  be  at  all 
regardful.  Pile  after  pile  was  packed  up,  and 
carefully  stowed  away  in  the  cabin  of  the  beautiful 
little  boat  that  was  to  carry  them. 

A  party  of  young  friends  were  to  join  them  :  and, 
during  the  hurry  of  preparation,  Charles,  his  father, 
and  Jane,  held  a  council  to  arrange  a  little  programme 
of  the  route  and  proceedings. 

The  first  difficulty  was  the  new-comers  :  what 
was  to  be  done  with  them  ?  To  make  it  a  purely 
scientific  and  geological  sea-tour,  would  have  no  in¬ 
terest  for  them ;  and,  on  the  other  hand,  to  spend  the 
whole  time  in  frivolity  and  gaiety  would  not  do  for 
Charles  or  Jane.  At  last  Jane  hit  upon  a  notable 


72 


EVENING  THE  FOURTEENTH. 


plan  that  seemed  to  meet  the  difficulty.  She  proposed 
that  Charles  should  deliver  three  Popular  Lectures  on 
Geology,  illustrated  by  specimens,  with  which  she 
was  sure  the  visitors  would  be  delighted,  and  which 
would,  moreover,  prepare  them  to  feel  interested  with 
the  “  Evenings  at  Sea  ,”  which  were  on  no  account 
to  be  intermitted.  The  morning  to  be  spent  in 
sailing  from  place  to  place,  looking  at  everything 
worthy  of  observation  ;  in  the  afternoon,  under  a 
large  awning,  the  party  were  to  assemble  to  hear  the 
Lecture  ;  then  there  wTas  to  be  a  stroll  in  the  evening, 
and  then  the  peculiar  business — the  Discussion. 

Her  father  and  Charles  were  delighted  with  this 
plan,  and  the  latter  suggested  that,  on  the  first 
evening,  “  The  Ocean  as  Renovator ,”  should  form 
the  subject ;  and  on  the  second,  “  The  Ocean  as 
Destroyer and  Jane  insisted  upon  having  “ The 
Ocean  as  Island- Maker’’  for  the  third. 

All  being  assembled,  the  boat  danced  merrily  o’er 
the  waters,  “  like  a  thing  of  life,”  and  all  glided  on 
as  happily  as  light  and  jocund  hearts  could  make  them. 

They  sailed  past  the  old  ruins  at  H — ,  and  landed 
for  a  few  minutes  to  allow  Charles  to  sketch  and 
examine  them.  It  was  with  no  little  wonder  and 
astonishment  that  the  F.’s  and  M.’s  who  were  of  the 
party  heard  that  the  stones  of  which  the  old  castle 
had  been  built  were  formed  out  of  broken  shells  at 
the  bottom  of  the  sea ;  and  one  young  lady’s  face  had 
something  upon  it  very  like  an  unbelieving  sneer, 
when  Charles  having  asked  if  she  knew  who  built  this 
old  baronial  hall  ?  and  having  received  for  an  answer, 
“  the  architect,  she  supposed,”  mildly  said,  “No,  Miss, 
the  Ocean  built  it  all.”  There  would  be  no  interest  in 


THE  EARTH  AS  RENOVATOR.  73 

recording  how  they  fared  and  how  they  sang  :  suffice 
it  to  say,  Kate’s  good  cheer  gave  ample  satisfaction. 
At  last  the  word  was  given  for  a  general  clearance  of 
the  deck.  The  awning  was  drawn  up ;  by  four 
o’clock  all  was  anxiety  to  see  Charles  mount  the 
little  rostrum  which  had  been  built  under  the 
special  superintendence  of  Jane. 

It  was  a  beautiful  sight,  and  a  new,  to  see  that 
happy  group  !  For  Charles,  his  father  and  two 
younger  sisters  had  no  anxieties.  His  thorough 
knowledge  of  what  he  was  about  to  teach,  and  the 
facility  of  expression  that  was  his  most  gifted  attribute, 
convinced  them  that  he  would  acquit  himself  well. 
But  Jane  had  other  reasons  for  anxiety,  as  she  alone 
knew  that  in  the  midst  of  that  little  audience  was 
one  for  whom  she  already  felt  a  more  than  sister’s 
love,  and  who  had  recently  slightly  weaned  Charles 
from  his  excessive  attachment  to  studies  of  this 
nature.  At  length,  all  being  ready,  he  bounded 
laughingly  into  his  little  pulpit,  and  began  with  the 
old  introduction  : — 


Ladies  and  Gentlemen, 

If,  instead  of  being  a  fidgetty  young  lady, 
Kitty  had  been  a  lean,  shrivelled  old  woman,  perhaps 
an  Egyptian  queen  !  rolled  all  around  her  with  spicy 
bandages— in  a  word,  if  she  were  an  Egy  ptian  mummy, 
instead  of  a  laughing  girl,  what  interest  would  be  felt ! 
how  anxiously  would  every  one  peep  over  the  other’s 
shoulder,  to  see  every  part  of  the  process  of  unrolling 
her  ! 

Kate.  I  presume,  Sir,  you  are  speaking  for  your- 

H 


74 


EVENING  THE  FOURTEENTH. 


self  ?  I  have  no  curiosity,  even  for  a  queen- 
mummy. 

Mr.  R.  Pray,  Kitty,  remember,  lecturers  allow 
no  interruptions. 

Kate.  Thank  you. 

Char.  And  if  a  locust,  or  a  beetle,  or  a  pin,  three 
thousand  years  old,  were  to  drop  from  the  folds,  how 
curiously  would  you  examine  them  !  Or  if  her 
name  were  marked  on  any  portion  of  her  dress,  how 
greatly  would  the  sort  of  stitch  and  the  nature  of  the 
thread  interest  you  !  And  yet,  believe  me,  these 
things  are  trifling  and  insignificant,  compared  to  what 
I  have  to  show  you. 

For  the  convenience,  however,  of  those  who  have 
not  made  the  science  of  Geology  their  study,  I  shall 
divide  the  three  lectures  into — 

1.  The  Facts. 

2.  The  Inferences. 

3.  Probable  Theories. 

4.  Less  Probable  Theories. 

We  have  to  do  to-night  with  the  real,  undoubted 
facts  of  Geology.  The  facts  to  which  I  shall  call 
your  attention,  are — 

1.  Central  Heat. 

2.  Stratification  of  Rocks. 

3.  Order  of  Superposition  of  Rocks. 

4.  Fossil  Remains. 

5.  Fossil  Remains  vary  in  different  Rocks. 

C.  Primary  x’ocks  unstratified. 

7.  Violent  Upheavings  of  Land. 

8.  That  all  these  go  on  now. 

9.  That  the  bones  of  man,  and  animals  fitted  for  his 


THE  EAIITII  AS  RENOVATOR. 


75 


use,  are  nowhere  found  in  the  primary,  secondary,  or 
tertiary  formations. 

The  first  fact,  then,  is  the  existence  of  Central 
Heat.  This  is  as  certain  as  that  the  sun  set  last 
night  and  rose  again  this  morning.  The  early 
miner  well  knew,  the  deeper  he  worked  the  warmer 
the  air  he  breathed.  And  the  pitmen  know  well, 
that  the  deeper  the  coal  runs,  the  warmer  is  the 
water  that  gushes  from  the  rock.  In  deep  borings 
for  wells,  it  is  a  well  known  fact  that  the  tem¬ 
perature  increases  1  degree  in  every  45  feet.  The 
geysers,  or  hot  springs  in  Iceland,  prove  it ;  as  do 
the  depths  of  the  very  sea  on  which  we  are  now  re¬ 
posing.  Central  Heat — a  heated  centre  of  the  earth 
— is  therefore  a  well-established  fact. 

Mr.  R.  What  say  you,  Charles,  to  allowing  the 
ladies  to  ask  questions,  between  the  divisions  of 
your  facts  ? 

Kate.  Thank  you,  thank  you,  father.  All  who 
are  for  the  ladies  talking  now  and  then,  signify  the 
same  by  holding  up  their  hands.  Who  seconds  my 
motion  ?  Come,  Jane. 

Jane.  I  do. 

Kate.  Carried  unanimously.  Well,  Charles,  we 
will  be  merciful  to  you.  Not  more  than  three  of 
us  shall  talk  at  the  same  time.  Here ’s  a  young 
lady  here,  sitting  by  me,  dying  to  know  how  hot 
the  centre  of  the  earth  is  ;  and  another,  what  is  the 
nature  of  the  burning  things  there  ;  and — 

Char.  Oh !  Kate,  pray  stop,  whilst  I  tell  you  I 
know  nothing  about  either. 

Kate.  Just  one  more,  my  dear  boy.  Are  not  we 


7f>  EVENING  THE  FOURTEENTH. 

in  danger  of  being  scorched,  if  there  should  be  a 
large  crack  in  the  earth  ?  It ’s  really  quite  alarming  ! 

Char.  Why,  a  crack  of  sufficient  depth  to  let  out 
the  imprisoned  heat  of  the  inner  earth,  is  an  earth¬ 
quake  or  a  volcano,  and  both  of  these  we  are  mer¬ 
cifully  freed  from  here.  But  we  must  hasten  on  to 
the  second  fact — 

The  Stratification  of  Rocks — a  hard  word,  ladies, 
and  simply  meaning  that  the  rocks  are  composed  of 
layers,  one  lying  upon  the  other.  Here  are  many 
fragments  of  rock,  all  having  lines  darker  or  fainter, 
or  something  to  show  they  were  formed  layer  upon 
layer.  Coal  will  split  but  one  "way,  nor  will  slate, 
nor  many  other  rocks.  The  second  fact,  that  many 
rocks  are  layer-like  made,  or  stratified,  is  as  un¬ 
doubted  as  the  first. 

No  question  ?  Then  I  hasten  on  to  the  third  fact — 

That  the  order  in  which  these  rocks  are  laid  upon 
each  other  never  varies.  Rock  A  always  lies  above 
B  ;  C  above  D ;  E,  F,  G  always  above  H,  I,  J,  and 
so  on ;  and  this  has  never  been  found  otherwise  in 
the  whole  habitable  world.  The  last  two  facts  are 
strikingly  apparent  in  the  cliff  just  at  our  boat’s 
stern — layer  after  layer  of  different-coloured  rock. 
Do  you  see  them,  Jane? 

Jane.  Oh,  perfectly,  Charles. 

Char.  And  probably  there  are  the  same  layers  of 
rock  on  the  opposite  coast.  Our  fourth  fact  is,  the 
existence  of  fossil  remains  in  rocks.  No  one  in  their 
senses  can  doubt  this.  Every  marble  chimney-piece 
shows  it.  Limestone  is  almost  wholly  composed  of 
the  remains  of  animals  and  fishes;  and  the  chalk 


THE  EARTH  AS  RENOVATOR. 


77 


itself,  so  abundant  here,  is  supposed  to  be  made  of 
fossil  shells. 

Kate.  What !  these  immensely  high  cliffs  formed 
of  shells  ?  Impossible. 

Char.  Impossible,  Miss,  is  not  a  geological  word. 
But  we  must  hasten  on  to  the  fifth  established  fact 
in  Geology — 

That  the  fossil  remains  differ  in  different  strata; 
that  is,  that  the  bones  and  shells  of  animals  and  fish 
in  rock  A  are  unlike  those  in  rock  C  and  D,  and 
differ  slightly  from  those  in  rock  B,  whilst  those  in 
rocks  X,  Y,  Z  are  totally  unlike  those  first  named. 
To-morrow  morning  we  will  look  over  Cuvier’s  mag¬ 
nificent  volume,  and  I  will  explain  this  more  fully. 
I  wait  for  questions. 

Mr.  R.  The  ladies,  generally,  I  think,  will  prefer 
questioning  Jane  when  we  are  gone,  Charles.  She, 
you  know,  is  the  depository  of  all  your  secrets. 

Char.  Be  it  so.  The  sixth  fact  is,  that  the 
rocks ,  the  lowest  down  in  the  series — the  T,  U,  Y, 
W,  X,  Y,  and  Z  rocks — are  not  stratified ,  not  in 
layers ,  have  no  remains ,  no  shells ,  no  fishes.  But  we 
must  hasten  to  a  close.  I  fear  I  am  wearying  you. 

Jane.  Oh,  no  !  dear  Charles.  We  are  all  listening 
with  breathless  anxiety.  Pray  do  not  think  so  for  a 
moment. 

Char.  The  seventh  fact  is,  that  there  have  been 
violent  upheaving s  of  land — by  earthquakes,  vol¬ 
canoes,  and  other  causes ;  as  we  shall  show  when  we 
treat  upon  the  ocean  as  Volcano-lighter  and  as 

h  2 


78 


EVENING  THE  FOURTEENTH. 


Earth-quaker,  in  one  of  our  forthcoming  “  Evenings 
at  Sea” — 

The  eighth  fact  being,  that  this  tremendous  action 
goes  on  in  a  minor  degree  now ;  which  will  also  be 
fully  explained. 

And  ninthly ,  that  the  bones  of  man  have  never  been 
found  imbedded  in  any  of  these  rocks  ;  nor  have  the 
animals,  such  as  the  horse,  and  cow,  and  sheep,  most 
useful  to  him.  This,  ladies,  is  the  most  astounding 
discovery  of  modern  Geology,  because  it  denotes  that 
man  and  all  the  animals,  and  probably  many  of  the 
fishes,  were  created  six  thousand  years  ago — exactly 
in  accordance  with  the  Mosaic  narrative.  ( Applause .) 

Jane.  Thank  you,  dear  Charles.  This  is  a  point 
that  I  could  almost  rise  and  speak  upon  myself. 
Oh !  I  love  to  dream  over  a  slowly-forming  world 
ripening  into  beauty  and  fitness  for  man’s  habitation  ; 
I  rejoice  that  all  the  terrible  monsters  were  extinct 
when  our  antediluvian  forefathers  were  created  ;  and 
I  fervently  believe  that  a  new  earth,  far  more  lovely 
and  beautiful  than  Eden  itself,  is  now  slowly  forming 
beneath  our  feet — an  earth  where  guilt  and  crime, 
and  hatred  and  malice  and  envy,  will  never  enter. 

Mr.  R.  Why,  Jane,  who  ever  suspected  you  of 
all  this  visionary  enthusiasm  ? 

Char .  Oh,  father,  I  have  bitten  her,  and  she  bids 
fair  to  become  as  rabid  as  I  was. 

Mr.  R.  Well,  ladies,  here  ends  our  first  attempt 
at  lecturing.  The  sailors  without  the  awning  have, 
I  have  no  doubt,  been  anxiously  awaiting  the  issue. 
There  is  yet  time  for  a  ten-mile  sail ;  the  wind  is 
fair,  and  we  shall  reach  home  in  time  for  tea. 


EVENING  XV. 

THE  OCEAN  AS  RENOVATOR. 


Char.  I  am  afraid  that  we  have  nothing  very  attrac¬ 
tive  to-night.  We  all  know,  because  we  can  see  it  at 
every  step  we  take,  that  the  ocean  has  ever  played 
the  part  of  destroyer,  but  few  view  it  as  a  restorer ; 
in  other  words,  a  renovator. 

Mr.  R.  Except,  Charles,  on  the  floor  of  the  ocean  : 
everything  is  undergoing  a  renovation  there. 

Char.  And  so  it  is  upon  land,  although  more  by 
the  agency  of  rivers  running  into  the  sea  than  by  the 
ocean  itself. 

Mr.  R.  The  very  place  where  we  landed  to-night  is 
a  case  in  point.  The  harbour  is  nearly  “  silted  up,”  as 
it  is  called  ;  and  it  is  well  known  that  at  the  mouths 
of  many  rivers,  where  the  tides  are  feeble,  a  bar  of 
sand  or  mud  is  formed  at  points  where  the  velocity  of 
the  turbid  river  is  checked  by  the  sea,  or  where  the 
river  and  a  marine  current  neutralise  each  other’s 
force. 

Jane.  When  I  was  in  Norfolk  last  year  I  saw  a 
quantity  of  posts  or  piers  driven  into  the  land,  and 
then  bound  together  with  osiers  or  some  other  con¬ 
trivance  of  the  sort :  this  acted  as  your  bar  of  sand, 
I  imagine,  Charles,  for  it  retarded  the  flow  of  the 
tides,  and  covered  the  sands  with  a  soft  sea-mud. 


80 


EVENING  THE  FIFTEENTH. 


Char.  All  estuaries  have  a  natural  tendency  to  silt 
up,  owing  to  the  opposition  of  the  tides  and  the  river 
current.  But  for  this,  the  river  mouths,  where  they 
enter  the  sea,  would  become  deeper  and  wider. 

Jane.  If  the  sea  be  continually  gaining  on  the 
land  on  the  one  coast,  is  it  not  as  constantly  receding 
from  it  on  the  other;  so  that,  after  all,  there  is  about 
the  same  quantity  of  land  and  water  ? 

Char.  I  believe  the  sea  is  enlarging  its  boundaries 
more  rapidly  than  the  land  ;  still  the  gain  of  land 
from  the  ocean  is  undoubtedly  great ;  and  there 
can  be  no  doubt  but  that  the  Baltic,  the  Adri¬ 
atic  Seas,  and  the  Arabian  Gulf,  are  gradually 
growing  up. 

Mr.  R.  I  presume,  Charles,  there  can  be  no 
doubt  of  the  fact,  that  there  has  been  an  extraordi¬ 
nary  gain  of  land  at  the  head  of  the  Red  Sea  ? 

Char.  Not  the  slightest.  In  1842,  when  I  was 
there,  the  Isthmus  of  Suez  had  more  than  doubled 
its  breadth  since  the  time  of  Herodotus.  In  his  time, 
and  down  to  that  of  Arrian,  Heropolis  was  on  the 
coast ;  now  it  is  as  far  distant  from  the  Red  Sea  as 
from  the  Mediterranean.  Suez,  in  1541,  received 
into  its  harbour  the  fleet  of  Solyman  II.,  but  it  is 
now  changed  into  a  sand-bank ;  and  the  country 
called  Tehama,  on  the  Arabian  side  of  the  Gulf,  has 
increased  from  three  to  six  miles  since  the  Chris¬ 
tian  era. 

Mr.  R.  And  there  are  other  inland  ports  and 
ruined  towns,  which  were  once  on  the  sea  shore,  and 
bore  the  same  names. 


THE  OCEAN  AS  RENOVATOR. 


81 


Kate.  The  ocean  seems  to  me  to  be  a  great 
robber. 

Char.  And  it  is  also  the  receiver  of  stolen  goods. 
The  mud  stolen  from  the  banks  of  the  Thames  is 
carried  to  some  distant  lands,  and  the  blocks  and 
boulders  of  Norway  are  rolled  upon  our  coasts. 

Jane.  Do  you  recollect,  Charles,  when  •we  were 
in  Cambridgeshire  last,  that  we  saw  a  number  of 
men  throwing  a  clay  upon  the  land,  dug  up  from 
considerable  depths  ? 

Char.  Perfectly,  Jane  ;  and  I  said  then,  from  exa¬ 
mination,  that  it  was  sea-mud.  I  have  since  learnt 
that,  under  the  influence  of  this  sea -mud,  the  land 
has  become  prodigiously  fertile. 

Kate.  But  how  came  the  sea-mud  there  ? 

Char.  The  same  way  as  the  ocean  water.  The 
lower  part  of  Cambridgeshire  was  one  of  the  great 
outlets  to  the  sea.  When  the  land-floods  and  the 
tidal  waters  were  high,  they  would  mingle  together. 
A  sand-bar,  or  any  other  barrier  that  would  check 
the  rapid  flowing  back  of  the  tide,  would  flood  the 
whole  land,  and  then  the  thin  stratum  of  clay  or  sea- 
mud  would  be  thrown  down. 


82 


EVENING  XVI, 

THE  OCEAN  AS  DESTROYER. 


The  experimental  lecture  of  the  preceding  day 
being  thoroughly  successful,  the  whole  party  looked 
eagerly  forward  to  the  hour  when  Charles  would 
recommence.  The  morning  was  spent  as  happily  as 
mornings  always  are,  where  all  are  intelligent  and 
desirous  of  pleasing.  Stones  and  sea- weed  were 
brought  by  the  visitors  in  abundance  for  the  inspec¬ 
tion  of  Charles,  who  could  always  find  proofs  of 
Infinite  wisdom  and  design  in  the  most  worthless 
pebble  or  the  commonest  sea- weed;  and  long  ere  the 
evening  arrived,  the  awning  was  raised,  and  the  con¬ 
versation  chiefly  turned  upon  the  lecture  and  occur¬ 
rences  of  yesterday. 

Precisely  at  the  appointed  hour  he  commenced  his 
second  attempt,  by  calling  their  attention  to  the 
Second  Division  of  the  subject, 

The  Inferences  to  be  drawn  from  the  before- 
mentioned  facts  : — 

The  first  being,  that  this  earth  was  originally 
covered  with  water.  Of  this  there  was  the  most 
abundant  proofs.  The  very  existence  of  rocks  in 
layers,  or  stratified  all  over  the  earth,  prove  that 
they  must  have  been  deposited  there  by  water. 

The  second  inference  is,  that  the  temperature  of 
the  ancient  earth  must  have  been  much  higher  than 


THE  OCEAN  AS  DESTROYER.  83 

at  present.  This  is  proved  by  the  fossil  bones  of 
animals,  and  the  fossil  fruits  and  leaves  and  stems  of 
plants,  being  found  in  the  latest-formed  rocks  just 
under  the  soil.  Animals  that  would  die  in  a  climate 
as  cold  as  ours,  and  plants  that  can  only  now  be 
found  in  the  Torrid  Zone,  or  in  hot-houses;  in  fact, 
all  the  plants  of  which  coal  is  composed,  were  of 
species  never  found  but  in  the  hottest  climates. 

The  third  inference  is,  that  this  earth  was  slowly 
formed  for  the  habitation  of  man.  The  very  appear¬ 
ance  of  the  layers  in  many  of  the  rocks,  the  delicate 
shells,  and  leaves  of  plants,  prove  how  slowly  they 
must  have  been  formed. 

The  fourth  inference  is  by  far  the  most  important. 
It  is  this:  that  the  comfort  and  happiness  of  man  was 
the  object  and  design  of  all  this  arrangement.  “  I  can 
never  bring  myself  to  think  of  this  glorious  part  of 
our  magnificent  subject,”  said  Charles,  glowing  with 
enthusiasm,  “  without  feeling  ennobled  with  the 
thought  that  I  am  one  of  those  happy  beings  for 
whom  this  earth  and  all  its  buried  treasures  has  been 
fashioned.  I  have  often  thought,  if  a  palace  had  been 
begun  to  be  built  for  a  prince  in  the  year  1744,  and 
that  it  was  to  be  completed  in  the  present  month, 
August,  1844,  and  that  its  occupant  was  to  be  born 
on  this  very  12th  of  August,  with  what  interest 
would  all  the  crowds  of  visitors  look  upon  an  edifice 
that  had  been  one  hundred  years  building  !  and  how 
anxious  would  every  one  be  to  catch  even  a  moment’s 
glimpse  of  the  royal  babe  within  !  But  if,  instead 
of  being  one  hundred  years  in  building,  it  had  been 
begun  by  our  Saxon  ancestors,  continued  by  the 


84 


EVENING  THE  SIXTEENTH. 


Norman  conquerors,  and  that  even  in  the  midst  of 
the  wars  of  the  Ited  and  White  Roses,  still  the  palace¬ 
building  never  ceased — that  the  troubles  of  Charles’s 
time  never  checked  it — that  Oliver  Cromwell  added 
to  it — how  intense  would  be  the  interest  with  which 
we  should  view  it,  and  with  what  awe  would  all 
nations  look  upon  its  inhabitant !  And,  to  heighten 
the  reverential  feeling,  if  the  tradition  ran,  that  from 
the  olden  times  the  kings  and  queens  of  remote  nations 
had  sent  gold  and  silver,  and  ivory,  and  pearls,  and 
precious  things,  to  adorn  and  beautify  it,  the  mind 
seems  unable  to  grasp  so  magnificent  a  thought. 
And  yet  all  this  is  nothing  to  what  the  Creator  has 
done  for  man,  in  the  preparation  of  this  earth  as  an 
abode  for  man.  Foreseeing  how  helpless  man  would 
be  in  the  midst  of  the  monsters  that  peopled  this 
earth  in  its  infancy,  He  delayed  his  creation  till  they 
were  extinct,  and  until  a  4  new  earth,’  clad  with 
verdure,  was  partly  formed  of  their  colossal  ruins — 
until  all  the  animals  that  minister  to  his  wants  and 
gratifications  could  roam  about  in  peace.  Foreseeing 
his  wants,  ironstone  and  coal,  and  tin,  and  copper, 
and  lead,  were  formed  myriads  of  years  before  he 
was  created.  Stone  of  every  quality  was  slowly 
growing  solid,  ages  before  man  required  a  habitation ; 
and  the  coral  and  other  insects  were  building  moun¬ 
tains  of  limestone  in  eras  so  remote  from  the  present, 
that  the  mind  reels  under  the  attempt  to  measure 
the  time.  Surely  I  may  be  pardoned  for  saying, 
that  all  this  vast  preparation  could  never  be  for  man, 
if  he  were  to  perish  as  the  brute  beast.” 

Mr.  R.  Thank  you,  Charles.  Man  is,  indeed, 
a  noble  creature,  destined  for  glorious  purposes,  even 


THE  OCEAN  AS  DESTROYER.  85' 

upon  this  earth  ;  but  also  destined  for  higher  ends  in 
another  world.  It  is  evident  that  there  have  been  vast 
and  constant  changes  since  the  first  germs  of  our 
present  globe  were  created.  Do  you  think,  Charles, 
that  after  the  next  great  change,  it  will  still  be  the 
abode  of  animated  beings  ? 

Char.  I  do  indeed  think  it  will.  All  this  vast 
amount  of  creative  power  never  can  be  lost  or  de¬ 
stroyed.  I  fondly  hope  and  believe  that  the  next 
great  change  will  fit  this  earth  for  far  nobler  and 
purer  beings — men  who  have  regained  the  lost  image 
of  God — who  shall  walk  through  the  whole  earth  as 
one  vast  Eden,  where  sin  and  sorrow,  and  selfishness 
and  remorse,  shall  never  mar  their  happiness  ! 


END  OF  SECOND  LECTURE. 


I 


86 


EVENING  XVII. 

THE  OCEAN  AS  DESTROYER. 


Kate.  I  am  sure,  Jane,  I  would  rather  hear  Charles 
lecture  to-night,  than  discuss  any  subject. 

Jane.  But  pray,  my  dear  girl,  have  a  little  mercy 
upon  him.  I  am  convinced  that  the  subject  of  this 
evening  will  interest  you  greatly. 

Kate.  Yes,  Jane,  it  would  before  yesterday.  But 
after  what  we  have  heard  this  afternoon  of  the  glo¬ 
rious  purposes  for  which  this  earth  was  created, 
everything  must  be  dull,  and  almost  stupid.  Besides, 
I  know  very  well  the  ocean  is  a  destroyer  of  ships, 
and  boats,  and  rocks,  and  sailors,  and  all  other 
things  that  are  upon  or  near  to  it. 

Jane.  Well,  be  patient,  here  is  Charles.  Charles, 
I  know  of  no  subject  so  calculated  to  alarm  the  ig¬ 
norant  inhabitant  of  a  country,  as  the  feeling  that 
the  ocean  is  rapidly  destroying  portions  of  the  lands 
and  rocks  that  bound  it. 

Mr.  R.  It  is  not  a  very  comfortable  thought,  by 
the  bye,  to  those  who  profess  some  little  acquaintance 
with  these  things. 

Char.  Although  we  may  call  the  ocean  a  destroyer, 
seeing  that  it  carries  away  large  portions  of  our 
coasts,  it  is  but  a  borrower  after  all.  The  useless 
rock  toppled  down  into  the  waves  yesterday,  will 


THE  OCEAN  AS  DESTROYER.  87 

soon  become  the  rock  or  sand  of  a  new  earth  now 
in  progress  of  making. 

Kate .  Charles  !  Charles  !  impossible  !  What  can 
the  chalk  cliff  that  fell  into  the  sea  last  year  have 
to  do  with  a  new  earth,  even  supposing  the  said  new 
earth  to  be  in  process  of  forming?  — which  I  never  can 
believe  to  be  the  case,  notwithstanding  all  you  have 
yet  said  on  that  subject. 

Char.  Jane!  Jane!  surely  all  that  you  have 
heard  and  seen  of  late  has  convinced  you  of  this 
one  simple  truth — that  this  earth  is  slowly  melting 
away,  and  that  a  new  earth,  with  its  marbles,  its 
coal,  and  its  rocks,  is  as  slowly  forming  ? 

Jane.  I  believe,  Charles,  she  is  affecting  to  be 
ignorant.  Come,  Kate,  you  wilful  girl,  is  it  not  so  ? 

Kate.  I  have  forgotten  all  about  rocks,  and 
granites,  and  gneiss.  Fossil  remains  interest  me 
not.  Porphyries  and  jaspers  are  become  vain  things 
to  me. 

Mr.  R.  Heigho !  Kate  among  the  philosophers  ! 
Pray,  my  dear  girl,  what  has  brought  about  this 
change?  What  can  have  robbed  all  these  things  of 
their  interest  ? 

Jane.  Oh,  father,  she  is  quite  enraptured  with 
“  new  creations,  and  extinctions  of  races”  long  before 
man,  and  with  the  length  of  time  employed  in  pre¬ 
paring  this  earth  for  man’s  resting-place — for  what 
she  calls  the  “  Poetry  of  Geology.” 

Char.  That  is  to  say,  she  loves  the  ideal  better 
than  the  real.  Come,  my  dear  Kitty,  let  me  give  you 
one  piece  of  advice  : — Store  up  every  fact  in  Geology 


88 


EVENING  THE  SEVENTEENTH. 


before  you  begin  to  theorise,  and  you  will  then  revel 
in  the  midst  of  theories  and  speculations  as  useful  as 
they  are  astounding. 

Mr.  R.  Come,  Charles,  we  at  least  are  anxious  to 
hear  what  you  have  to  say  about  the  ocean  as  a 
destroyer. 

Char .  I  might  take  up  the  whole  evening  with 
telling  you  of  its  destructive  powers.  Bring  the 
map,  Kate,  and  find  the  Shetland  Islands  :  there  can 
nowhere  be  seen  the  destructive  effects  of  the  sea- 
wave  more  than  there. 

Mr.  R.  I  recollect  being  particularly  struck  with 
the  steepness  of  the  cliffs,  which  are  everywhere 
hollowed  out  into  deep  caves  and  lofty  arches — 
almost  every  promontory  ending  in  a  cluster  of 
rocks  imitating  columns,  pinnacles,  and  obelisks. 

Jane.  How  is  that  to  be  accounted  for,  Charles? 
One  would  have  supposed  that  the  action  of  the 
waves  and  tides  would  have  destroyed  the  rocky 
coast  equally. 

Char.  So  it  would,  Jane,  if  the  composition  and 
nature  of  the  rocks  had  been  similar,  which  is  not 
the  case.  In  some  parts  of  the  coast  the  rock  is 
granite,  in  others  gneiss,  mica,  slate,  serpentine,  and 
greenstone :  all  stones,  as  you  well  know,  hard  enough 
to  resist  tides  for  ages. 

Mr.  R.  They  certainly  have  a  fair  trial  of  their 
enduring  qualities  there,  for  they  are  exposed  to  the 
uncontrolled  violence  of  the  Atlantic,  and  there  is  no 
land  between  them  and  America. 

Char.  And  the  prevailing  westerly  gales  must  aid  in 


THE  OCEAN  AS  DESTROYER. 


89 


destroying  them,  by  dashing  the  sea  spray  over 
them. 

Kate.  But  I  do  not  see  how  the  columns,  and 
pinnacles,  and  obelisks,  are  made  by  the  sea. 

Char.  Nor  should  I  be  able  to  tell  you  if  all  the 
coast  were  composed  of  hard  rock.  On  the  con¬ 
trary,  when  they  were  formed,  under  a  sea  far  more 
ancient  than  the  one  that  is  now  destroying  them, 
there  were  mingled  with  them  softer  rocks,  such  as 
sandstone,  &c. 

Kate.  Oh !  I  see ;  and  they  are  more  easity  carried 
away  by  the  sea.  Very  simple.  The  soft  rock  being 
gone,  a  cave  or  a  pinnacle  may  readily  be  made. 

Char.  But  the  sea  also  removes  immense  masses 
of  rock  on  the  same  coast.  Huge  blocks  of  stone 
have  been  carried  to  distances  quite  incredible. 

Mr.  R.  It  would  be  wearisome  to  point  out  every 
instance  on  the  map  where  the  sea  has  for  ages  been 
destroying  coast-rocks.  Yorkshire,  Lincolnshire, 
and  especially  Norfolk,  all  are  gradually  falling  a 
prey  to  the  ocean.  It  is  far  more  interesting  to 
leave  the  present  and  look  at  the  past. 

Char.  It  is  indeed.  Suppose,  as  was  probably  the 
case,  the  earth  was  formed  flat,  and  smooth,  and 
level,  the  ocean  has  been  the  instrument  by  which 
the  valley  has  been  scooped  out  —  by  which  the 
mountains  has  been  piled  up.  France  and  England 
were  probably  one  part  of  the  same  continent.  The 
ocean,  in  furtherance  of  the  divine  Architect’s  plans, 
dug  out  the  channel,  and,  by  making  this  portion  of 

i  2 


00 


EVENING  THE  SEVENTEENTH. 


land  insular,  bestowed  upon  it  all  its  greatness  and 
its  strength. 

Kate.  And  to  where,  do  you  imagine,  the  ocean 
has  carried  all  the  rock  and  earth  that  formerly  con¬ 
nected  us  with  France  ? 

Char.  Filled  up  many  an  ocean  valley ;  or,  per¬ 
haps,  closed  some  vast  chasm  in  the  floor  of  the 
ocean,  through  which  agents  the  most  destructive  to 
animal  life  found  entrance. 

Jane.  Do  you  mean  sea-earthquakes,  if  I  may  use 
such  a  strange  expression  ? 

Char.  Yes.  Perhaps  all  that  is  now  upon  the 
earth — if  not  all,  certainly  a  portion — has  been  ejected 
from  the  centre,  and  therefore  there  may  be  supposed 
to  have  been  vast  chasms  and  hollows,  gigantic  cham¬ 
bers,  through  which  the  earthquake-thunder  would 
reverberate  from  pole  to  pole. 

Mr.  R.  Beautiful,  Charles,  as  a  theory,  and  not 
very  inconsistent  with  facts. 

Char.  There  can  be  no  doubt  of  the  fact,  that  in 
regions  less  blest  than  this,  that  the  earth  is  still 
hollow,  or  how  can  the  rumbling  of  the  earthquake 
be  felt  and  heard  at  such  enormous  distances  as  it  is 
in  volcanic  regions  ?  I  have  always  believed  that, 
although  we,  in  common  with  all  other  countries, 
have  passed  through  the  volcanic  period,  during  which 
our  granite  mountains  and  hills  were  thrown  up,  yet 
that  the  caverned  chambers  have  been  solidified  with 
the  ruins  of  ancient  rocky  coasts,  and  that  the  ocean 
has  been  the  prime  agent  in  the  destruction,  as 
well  as  the  carrier  of  the  materials  into  the  ocean 
depths. 


THE  OCEAN  AS  DESTROYER. 


91 


Jane.  When  we  were  at  Hull  last  year,  the  sites 
of  old  towns  of  note  were  pointed  out  to  me ;  one 
called  Ravenspur  was  at  one  time  a  rival  to  Hull, 
and  a  port  of  such  size  that  in  1332  Edward  Baliol 
and  the  English  barons  sailed  from  hence  to  invade 
Scotland.  Henry  IV.  in  1399  made  choice  of  this 
port  to  land  at  to  effect  the  deposal  of  Richard  II.; 
yet  the  whole  of  this  has  been  destroyed  by  the 
merciless  ocean. 

Mr.  R.  Not  merciless,  Jane — merciful;  its  whole 
end  and  errand  is  one  of  mercy ;  every  storm,  every 
tempest,  has  a  mission  to  fulfil,  whether  it  be  to 
topple  down  a  cliff,  or  to  gradually  wear  away  the 
hardest  rocks,  or  to  spread  the  ocean  floor  with  sands 
and  mud ;  every  wave  that  displaces  a  useless  atom 
here ,  carries  it  to  a  point  where  it  will  be  useful 
hereafter  ! 


92 


EVENING  XVIII. 

THE  OCEAN  AS  ISLAND  MAKER. 


According  to  preconcerted  arrangements,  the  whole 
party  assembled  at  a  very  early  breakfast.  The  mail 
of  the  preceding  evening  had  added  four  visitors  to 
the  party,  and  it  was  matter  of  debate  between 
Charles  and  Jane  whether,  for  a  few  days  at  least, 
their  “  Evenings”  should  not  be  postponed;  Charles 
inclining  to  the  opinion  that  it  should,  whilst  she  as 
strenuously  resisted  and  combated  every  argument 
he  employed  to  convince  her.  The  morning,  cloudy 
in  the  beginning,  became  gusty,  and  long  before 
noon  the  rain  fell  heavily. 

During  this  “aside”  discussion  the  matter  was  cut 
short  by  Kate,  who  came  in  person  to  present  a  peti¬ 
tion  from  the  visitors  that  Charles  wrould  resume  his 
lectures  ;  and  that  above  all  things  the  evening  should 
be  devoted  to  subjects  so  interesting  in  themselves, 
and  especially  so  to  one  of  the  visitors,  who  had 
recently  returned  from  the  British  Association,  smitten 
with  a  new  love  for  everything  connected  with  the 
structure  of  the  earth. 

Mr.  R.  Say  no  more  about  it,  ladies.  If  the  day 
had  been  fine,  one  day  at  least  must  have  been 
devoted  to  “  lionising but  this  rain,  which,  by  the 
bye,  bids  fair  to  continue,  demands  that  something 


THE  OCEAN  AS  ISLAND  MAKER.  93 

must  be  done.  The  subject  was,  “  The  Ocean  as 
Island  Maker.” 

Ladies  and  gentlemen,  be  seated. 

Char.  With  submission,  father,  I  think  we  will 
defer  that  subject  till  evening.  Our  friends  here 
will  require  some  little  preliminary  instruction,  which 
Jane,  Kate,  and  I  shall  be  happy  to  give. 

Mr.  R.  Agreed,  Charles.  1  have  promised  to  call 
upon  an  old  friend  who  is  unable  to  get  out,  and  I 
shall  turn  over  the  ladies  to  you. 

It  would  be  tedious  to  go  over  ground  so  recently 
trodden  ;  all  that  was  interesting  was  explained — all 
that  was  amusing  was  laughed  at  with  a  heartiness 
that  smacked  of  health  and  youthful  spirits ;  the 
dinner  bell  rang  loudly  twice  before  they  obeyed  the 
rather  unwelcome  summons. 


In  the  evening  the  company  assembled  at  an  early 
hour.  Kate  had,  by  the  permission  of  her  father, 
obtained  leave  to  have  the  tea  brought  into  the  room 
where  they  met. 

Mr.R.  Charles,  my  old  friend  L - has  lamented 

his  inability  to  spend  an  evening  with  us,  in  conse¬ 
quence  of  an  attack  of  his  old  inveterate  foe  the  gout, 
but  he  invites  us  all  to  dine  and  spend  the  evening 
with  him  to-morrow.  He  is  devotedly  attached  to 
scientific  pursuits,  and  in  youth  pursued  them  with 
an  ardour  and  a  success  that  brought  him  the  friend¬ 
ship  of  men  whose  fame  belongs  to  Europe — to  the 
world. 


94 


EVENING  THE  EIGHTEENTH. 


Jane.  That  will  indeed  be  delightful. 

Kate.  Not  a  whit  the  less,  Jane,  because  he  is  a 
bachelor. 

Char.  And  a  rich  one.  He  is  also  rich  in  speci¬ 
mens,  and  has  a  cabinet  of  fossils  of  great  value.  W  e 
will  certainly  accept  his  invitation.  Let  me  see, 
Jane,  what  shall  be  our  subject  ? 

Jane.  Oh,  I  have  it;  here — this — “  The  Ocean 
as  Mermaid’s  Hall it  will  follow  our  to-night’s 
subject  well. 

Char.  And  it  will  be  short,  giving  us  plenty  of 
time  to  discuss  his  wine  and  fruits,  which  are  choice, 
and  to  examine  all  the  treasures  that  he  has  collected 
with  no  ordinaiy  care. 

Mr.  R.  I  have  been  thinking,  ladies,  what  wisdom 
has  been  displayed  in  the  formation  of  islands,  and 
how  beautifully  they  were  formed  and  fitted  for  man, 
when  he  began  to  acquire  something  more  than  flocks 
and  herds. 

Char.  As  a  cheap  defence — as  a  pathway  for  ships 
— as  a  storehouse  inexhaustibly  supplied  with  food — 
the  ocean  was  far  better  adapted  than  any  other 
agent ;  but  that  is  not  our  business  to  discuss  to-night. 
It  is  the  part  the  ocean  plays  in  forming,  not  only 
the  island  upon  which  we  now  stand,  but  all  the 
other  islands  that  stud  the  vast  oceans  of  the  north 
and  south  hemispheres. 

Miss  O.  Jane,  Charles  surely  does  not  mean  to 
say  that  the  island  of  Great  Britain  was  made  by  the 
ocean — the  German  Ocean  ? 

Jane.  Oh  yes  he  does,  Caroline. 


THE  OCEAN  AS  ISLAND  MAKER. 


95 


Miss  O.  Well,  that  is  extraordinary;  is  it  not, 
Louisa  ? 

Louisa.  Everything  is  extraordinary  here,  Carry ; 
nothing  more  so  than  our  friends  having  given  up 
dancing,  cards,  and  concerts,  to  talk  about  old  bones 
and  stones,  and  all  those  sorts  of  things. 

Miss  O.  Fie,  Louisa !  I  know  you  would  like  to 
know  how  the  ocean  makes  islands. 

Louisa.  Oh,  my  dear  girl,  I  know  all  about  it.  I 
have  read  all  about  coral  islands  and  reefs,  and  how 
they  form  lagoons  for  sharks.  You  remember  read¬ 
ing  a  beautiful  description  in  Montgomery’s  “  Pelican 
Island.” 

Jane.  Yes,  Louisa,  I  have  often  admired  it ;  but 
there  are  many  islands  that  are  not  coralline. 

Char.  It  is  a  very  simple  idea  to  build  a  coralline 
island,  although  man  could  never  have  dreamed  of 
employing  such  an  insignificant  agent ;  but  in  other 
islands,  where  there  are  no  traces  of  coralline  origin, 
there  are,  as  you  know,  evidences  of  wisdom,  and 
'  forethought,  and  design,  a  million  times  greater  than 
merely  building  up  an  island  as  the  coralline  islands 
are  built. 

Mr.  R.  What  a  wretched  place  would  England 
have  been,  if  its  origin  had  been  either  volcanic  or 
coralline ! 

L,ouisa.  My  dear  Mr.  R.,  I  do  not  precisely  see 
that ;  Auvergne,  in  France,  is  said  to  be  volcanic, 
and  yet  it  is  beautiful  enough. 

Mr.  R.  It  will,  perhaps,  be  difficult  to  convince 
so  vivacious  a  young  lady  ;  but  we  will,  if  you  please, 


96 


EVENING  THE  EIGHTEENTH. 


imagine  two  families  leaving  a  shipwrecked  vessel, 
the  one  being  thrown  upon  a  coralline  island,  the 
other  upon  one  like  our  own  dear  England. 

Louisa.  Oh,  my  dear  sir,  pray  do  not  imagine 
me  to  be  cast  ashore  in  the  coral  island;  I  have  a 
great  horror  of  those  monstrous  sharks. 

Kate.  Oh !  we  all  thought  you  would  prefer  that 
to  this. 

Louisa.  Not  at  all,  my  dearest  Kate ;  it ’s  very 
well  to  sail  quietly  and  safely  into  harbour,  but  as 
to  floating  on  a  raft  into  harbour  with  a  convoy  of 
sharks,  pray  don’t  mention  it. 

Char.  Well,  at  first,  their  cases  would  be  nearly 
parallel ;  or  rather,  the  condition  of  the  coral  islander 
would  be  the  more  enviable. 

Kate.  Why  so,  Charles? 

Char.  Simply — he  -would  be  warmer  without  fire  ; 
hut  supposing  him  to  have  discovered  that  agent,  as 
he  would  not  have  many  wants  to  gratify,  he  wTould 
bask  in  the  sunshine,  and  soon  become  little  better 
than  the  penguin  that  stood  upon  the  shore.  Not  so 
with  the  group  that  were  thrown  ashore  here  ;  the 
cold  would  compel  them  to  build,  and  that  would 
lead  to  wood-cutting,  and  brick-making,  and  stone- 
quarrying  ;  and  in  performing  of  this  latter,  they 
would  discover  the  iron,  the  coal,  the  copper,  the 
tin,  that  are  found  in  such  rich  abundance  here. 

Miss  O.  But  how  came  the  iron  and  the  copper, 
&c.  here,  any  more  than  in  the  coral  island  ? 

Char.  Simply  this,  Caroline  :  that  England  was 
not  an  island  from  the  beginning,  as  coral  islands  are, 


THE  OCEAN  AS  ISLAND  MAKER. 


07 


but  a  portion  of  a  vast  continent,  where  for  ages 
and  ages  coal,  iron,  tin,  zinc,  salt,  &c.  were  slowly 
forming. 

Kate.  But  how  did  it  become  an  island  ? 

Char.  After  the  ancient  seas  had  grown  the  timber 
and  plants  of  which  coal  is  made,  and  carried  the 
freestone,  and  pressed  down  into  such  perfect  solidity 
the  slate  stones,  mountains  were  thrown  up,  and  into 
them  was  thrown,  with  tremendous  force  and  power, 
those  valued  metals,  gold  and  silver,  and  copper,  lead, 
and  tin.  So  you  see,  dear  Kate,  that  to  make  an 
island  something  more  is  required  than  coral  insects 
or  marine  volcanoes,  especially  if  it  be  an  island  like 
England,  whose  boundless  wealth  lies  many  fathoms 
below  the  surface.  Many  a  “  dark,  unfathomed  cave 
of  ocean”  has  been  filled  with  these  subterranean 
riches  by  seas  whose  very  inhabitants  are  now  only 
to  be  found  imbedded  in  the  solid  rock  ;  and  many  a 
“  gem  of  purest  ray  serene”  is  buried  far  lower  than 
human  plummet  ever  sounded. 


K 


08 


EVENING  XIX. 

THE  OCEAN  AS  MERMAID^  HALL. 

With  what  spirit  do  Time’s  coursers  dash  along 
when  gay  and  buoyant  Hope  is  charioteer  !  Although 
Kate  and  Jane  professed  to  feel  no  diminution  of 
pleasure  at  the  setting  in  of  each  successive  evening, 
and  although  Charles  still  discoursed  as  eloquently 
as  ever  upon  fossil  remains,  as  they  fell  in  his  way, 
yet  there  was  a  brightening  up,  an  alacrity  in  all 
their  movements,  that  was  visible  to  all,  although 
remarked  by  no  one. 

Never  did  a  happier  group  hound  over  the  green¬ 
sward  !  never  was  “  dull  care”  driven  farther  away  ! 
The  idea  of  quizzing  the  old  bachelor  was  uppermost 
with  Louisa  and  Kate,  both  insisting  upon  it  that 
they  were  profound  believers  in  the  existence  of 
mer-maidens  and  mer-men. 

Mr.  L.  was  what,  in  worldly  language,  is  called  a 
u  disappointed  man  ;”  not  that  his  happy  face  indi¬ 
cated  any  remaining  traces  of  that  morbid  feeling, 
but  he  had  abandoned  all  those  amusements  and 
pleasures  which  are  considered  indispensable  to  the 
young  and  wealthy.  He  had  chosen  the  life  of  a 
solitary  ;  and,  with  the  exception  of  Mr.  R.  and  two 
or  three  choice  friends,  he  had  not,  he  often  boasted, 
u  a  friend  left  upon  earth.” 

His  fine  fortune  enabled  him  to  gratify  his  taste  for 


THE  OCEAN  AS  MERMAID’S  HALL.  09 

costly  furniture  ;  and  his  walls  were  hung  with  gems 
of  ancient  and  modern  art.  But  that  upon  which  he 
prided  himself  most  was  a  sort  of  ocean  hall,  com¬ 
posed  entirely  of  polished  stones,  shells,  fossils,  and 
ores  the  most  rare  and  costly,  lying  in  costly  confusion 
upon  the  marbled  tables  and  floor. 

To  this  splendid  room  he  had  given  the  name  of 
the  “  Mermaid’s  Hall and  with  the  exception  of 
the  friends  above  alluded  to,  and  his  old  valet,  John, 
who  had  accompanied  him  in  all  his  travels,  no  one 
had  hitherto  been  permitted  to  enter  this  part  of  his 
beautiful  villa. 

No  wonder,  then,  that  the  cheek  of  Charles  even 
was  flushed  as  he  and  his  friends  in  succession  were 
welcomed  by  Mr.  L.,  as  he  rose  with  difficulty  from 
his  seat  to  receive  them. 

Mr.  R.  We  feel  honoured,  dear  sir,  in  accepting 
your  kind  invitation ;  and  we  have  availed  ourselves 
of  the  postscript,  and  have  brought  our  daughters’ 
friends,  the  Misses  O. 

Mr.  L.  Welcome,  welcome  all !  I  never  thought 
to  have  seen  women — young  women,  too  !  in  this 
house ;  but  I  am  told  that  your  tastes,  and  habits, 
and  pursuits  are  congenial ;  and  for  the  sake  of  her 
that  is  gone,  I  again  welcome  you  all. 

Mr.  R.  I  have  told  Charles  that  you  have  known 
all  our  movements — the  very  subjects  which  we  have 
discussed. 

Mr.  L.  In  a  word,  Catherine  and  Jane,  your 
father  has  been  playing  the  part  of  talebearer,  and 
has  won  my  heart  with  his  recitals  of  your  sayings 
and  doings.  My  old  enemy  had  laid  siege  to  my  foot, 


100 


EVENING  THE  NINETEENTH. 


or  1  should  have  dropped  in  to  see  and  hear  for 
myself.  I  have  enjoyed  solitude  so  long  that  the 
sound  of  female  tongues  almost  unmans  me. 

Mr.  R.  {aside  to  Charles .)  Take  the  girls  away 
for  half  an  hour — something  moves  him  strongly.  I 
will  give  you  a  signal  when  to  return. 

Mr.  L.  Excuse  me ;  I  thought  myself  a  man,  and 
am,  in  truth,  but  a  baby.  Jane  is  the  image  of  her 
mother  and  her  mother  s  first  friend. 

Mr.  R.  Jane  and  Kate  are  all  that  the  fondest 
father  could  wish.  But  what  distresses  you  so 
greatly  ? 

Mr.  L.  Oh,  nothing,  nothing  ! — a  mere  twinge  of 
the  mind — a  recollection  that  was  barbed  like  a  dart. 
Call  them  in  again  :  I  am  myself  again,  and  must  not 
delegate  the  hospitality  of  this  house  to  that  fine 
young  fellow,  whom  you  call  Charles.  1  long  to 
have  some  talk  with  him.  Let  the  ladies  see  the 
housekeeper,  whose  presence  has  not  been  required 
here  of  late,  John  being  my  valet,  butler,  coachman, 
and  housekeeper. 

Mr.  R.  I  feel  assured  that  this  little  brush  will 
do  you  good.  Man,  intellectual  man,  was  never 
meant  for  solitude  ;  and  life  is  but  a  dreary  passage 
through  a  sorrowful  world,  unlit  up  by  the  smiles  of 
the  young  and  happy,  and  uncheered  by  that  “  soft 
voice,"  that  the  most  profound  of  observers  has  truly 
called  “  an  excellent  thing  in  woman.” 

Evening  stole  on.  Each  one  watched  the  time¬ 
piece  narrowly,  as  if  to  chide  the  lagging  hours. 
Charles,  determining  to  draw  the  old  gentleman  out, 
plumed  himself  upon  the  opportunity  that  would  be 


THE  OCEAN  AS  MERMAID’S  HALL. 


J01 


furnished  for  doing  so.  Kate’s  feeling  was  one  of 
overpowering  and  irrepressible  curiosity.  Every 
entrance-hall  and  staircase  teemed  with  strange  and 
wondrous  things ; — hut  that  superb  “  Palace  of 
Shells” — the  far-famed  “  Mermaid’s  Hall  ” — could 
she  see  that  ?  If  that  were  invisible  to  her,  this  day 
would  be  nameless  and  blank  in  her  calendar. 

How  her  heart  bounded  when  she  heard  it  announced 
by  Charles,  that  their  evening  theme  was  to  be  dis¬ 
cussed  in  this  very  hall — in  fact,  that  the  old  bachelor 
had  been  wheeled  there  already,  and  waited  for  their 
arrival. 

Mr.  L.  Charles,  my  dear  fellow,  do  you  believe 
in  mermaids  ? 

Char.  No,  no  !  Oh,  no  ! 

Mr.  L .  Kate,  do  you  ? 

Kate.  Oh,  fervently;  and  Jane,  too,  has  a  sort  of 
a  belief. 

Jane.  It  is,  indeed,  but  a  sort  of  belief — very  in¬ 
distinct  and  glimmering. 

Mr.  L.  Well,  I  believe  it  firmly.  I  have  talked  with 
sailors  who  have  seen  them  ;  and  I  believe  that  they 
are  the  supreme  intelligences  that  rule  the  ocean  in¬ 
habitants,  as  men  do  the  inferior  creatures  upon  land. 

Char.  But  you  cannot  seriously  entertain  this 
belief  ? 

Mr.  L.  Why  not?  There  is  nothing  incredible 
nor  impossible  in  it.  These  exquisite  shells,  that  have 
grown  into  loveliness,  would  never  have  glowed  with 
such  lovely  colours  if  the  eye  of  some  intelligent 

k  2 


10 1 


EVENING  THE  NINETEENTH. 


ocean-being  had  not  been  destined  to  live  and  look 
upon  them. 

From  the  earnestness  with  which  he  spoke,  it  was 
evident  that  this  was  one  of  the  harmless  delusions 
they  had  been  prepared  to  see.  A  belief  in  the  exist¬ 
ence  of  ocean-men,  called  mermaids  and  mermen, 
was  so  strongly  impressed  upon  his  mind,  that  he 
built  a  suite  of  apartments  for  their  reception  ;  and 
never  abandoned  the  hope  that,  some  day  or  other, 
he  would  be  the  happy  possessor  of  the  beings  he  had 
so  long  and  so  earnestly  coveted  to  see. 

The  hall  itself  glowed  with  blushing  and  rosy- 
coloured  shells :  from  the  sparry  roof  hung  pendent 
vast  stalactites  of  every  hue  and  shape,  the  interven¬ 
ing  spaces  sparkling  with  the  richest  metallic  ores. 
The  floor  was  entirely  composed  of  ammonites,  ex¬ 
quisitely  polished,  and  of  most  elaborate  pattern  and 
design,  having  the  appearance  of  snakes  of  every  size 
and  colour,  coiled  up  and  turned  into  glittering  metals. 
The  slabs  were  of  the  purest  white  Carrara  marble, 
supported  by  irregularly-shaped  blocks  of  marble, 
from  jet-black  to  that  which  is  little  more  than  a  con¬ 
glomerate  mass  of  broken  shells.  From  the  centre 
swung  a  candelabrum,  composed  entirely  of  shells, 
the  lamps  burning  from  the  pearly  nautili,  that  served 
admirably  for  that  purpose.  The  walls  were  covered 
with  thin  slabs  of  every  species  of  granite,  freestone, 
and  shale — the  latter  polished  and  shining  like  a 
burnished  mirror. 

And  this  was  the  “  Mermaid’s  Hall,”  thought 
Charles,  and  this  is  the  delusion  .for  which  L.  has  lost 
caste  with  society — for  which  he  lost  her  for  whom 
he  lived ;  and  in  losing  her,  lost  everything  besides. 


103 


THE  OCEAN  AS  MERMAIl)’s  HALL. 

Who,  in  early  youth,  has  not  built  a  “  Mermaid' s 
Hall  ,”  as  useless,  as  unsubstantial,  as  unreal  as  this  ? 
How  many  day-dreams  of  happinesses  to  come,  to  be 
enjoyed,  vanish  into  thin  air  at  the  cold  touch  of  the 
real  world  without,  bursting,  like  the  child’s  bubble, 
just  as  the  light  had  begun  to  play  upon  its  surface  ! 

The  party  being  seated  upon  chairs,  fashioned  after 
the  most  grotesque  patterns,  Charles  was  called  upon 
by  Mr.  L.  to  introduce  the  promised  subject,  which 
he  instantly  responded  to  by  proposing 

44  The  Ocean  as  a  Shell  Factory.” 


101 


EVENING  XX. 

THE  OCEAN  AS  A  SHELL  FACTORY. 


Char.  Of  all  the  aspects  under  which  the  sea  can 
be  viewed,  there  is  nothing  more  attractive  than  the 
thought,  that  within  its  depths,  of  its  materials,  and 
by  its  inhabitants,  these  beautiful  shells  are  fashioned. 

Mr.  R.  Come  here,  Kate  and  Louisa;  on  this  large 
slab  are  some  of  the  most  extraordinary — on  the  adja¬ 
cent  one,  some  of  the  most  beautiful. 

Mr.  L.  Oh,  ladies,  some  of  those  are  from  seas 
recently  dredged  for  shells  :  they  are  too  new  yet  to 
name. 

Char.  What  a  treat  for  conchologists  !  Quite  apart 
from  the  beauty  they  give,  they  afford  the  finest 
pleasure  to  him  who  has  made  this  branch  of  science 
his  peculiar  study, 

Jane.  What  is  to  me  a  matter  of  special  wonder 
is,  that  the  outside  markings — the  form  of  the  waving 
lines — never  vary  in  the  same  species.  I  hardly 
know  how  to  express  myself,  but  if  you  will  turn  to 
the  beautiful  plates  in  Buckland,  you  will  see  at  once 
what  1  mean.  The  Nautilus  striatus  has  everywhere 
the  same  outer  marks,  and  so  has  Nautilus  obtusus ; 
but  what  I  mean  is  beautifully  seen  in  the  variations 
of  forms  of  Ammonite  in  the  37th  plate. 

Mr.  L.  Oh,  Jane  !  you  may  well  wonder ;  but  it 


THE  OCEAN  AS  A  SHELL  FACTORY. 


105 


is  no  more  extraordinary  in  shells  than  in  fishes,  and 
plants,  and  flowers.  One  would  have  thought  the 
pattern  of  the  shell  of  an  animal  in  the  sea  might 
have  varied  in  every  possible  way.  If  the  formation 
of  the  most  insignificant  shell,  or  animal,  or  plant 
were  but  for  one  hour  left  to  chance ,  the  creations  of 
that  hour  would  exhibit  the  most  monstrous  and 
incongruous  shapes  that  imagination  could  picture. 

Char.  The  sameness  of  shells  does  indeed  prove  the 
existence  of  a  creative  Power — sleepless,  unwearied, 
eternal ! 

Louisa.  Pray,  Charles,  let  us  pass  on.  I  want  to 
look  over  all  the  lovely  things  here.  The  night  will 
be  all  spent  in  talking,  and  to-morrow  we  shall  all 
regret  that  we  saw  but  a  small  portion  of  the  treasures 
of  this  room. 

Mr.  R.  Suppose  we  allow  each  individual  to  do  as 
he  or  she  pleases?  My  old  friend  and  I  shall  cer¬ 
tainly  sit  here — he  enchained  by  the  gout,  and  I  by 
the  almost  magical  effect  of  the  lustres  and  stalac¬ 
tites  from  the  roof.  Charles,  gallantry  requires  you 
there.  Show  cause  why  you  remain  with  us. 

Char.  Oh,  father  !  Jane  is  an  admirable  cicerone 
since  she  has  learnt  some  of  the  most  common  shells 
— they  prefer  her  to  me. 

Mr.  L.  The  most  extraordinary,  as  well  as  unac¬ 
countable  thing  to  me,  is  the  enormous  quantity  of 
lime  that  must  have  been  in  ancient  seas. 

Char.  There  can  be  no  doubt  but  that  it  was  a 
volcanic  product,  and  that,  as  sea- volcanoes  must 
have  been  of  very  frequent  occurrence,  immense 
portions  must  have  been  mingled  with  the  waters. 


106 


EVENING  THE  TWENTIETH. 


Mr.  11.  From  which  the  marine  animals  found 
lime  to  fabricate  their  shells. 

Mr.  L.  But  it  is  a  difficult  problem,  to  account  for 
the  source  of  the  enormous  masses  of  chalk  and 
limestone  that  compose  one-eighth  of  the  coast  of 
the  globe. 

Char.  There  can  be  no  doubt  but  that  the  immense 
beds  of  limestone  in  fresh- water  lakes  of  the  tertiary 
period  (that  preceding  man),  were  formed  during 
seasons  of  intense  volcanic  activity. 

Char.  Just  glance  at  Jane  and  her  party!  They 
have  just  discovered  that  the  floor  is  entirely  com¬ 
posed  of  ammonites ;  they  are  evidently  trying  to 
discover  if  they  are  alike  in  external  markings, 
although  dissimilar  in  size. 

Jane.  We  are  struck  with  the  enormous  variety. 

Mr.  L.  No  two  are  alike  in  figure,  although  they 
be  in  size  :  of  the  ammonites  alone  there  are  223 
species,  varying  from  one  inch  in  diameter  to  four 
feet.  They  are  a  splendid  collection  of  seals,  upon 
which  the  history  of  the  world  has  been  engraven ; 
and  their  structure  is  one  of  the  most  wonderful  and 
intricate  contrivances  by  which  a  shell,  the  size  of 
a  waggon  wheel,  could  float  or  sink  at  the  will  of  its 
inmate.  But  John  tells  me  supper  awaits  us. 
This  has  been  a  mere  show-night. 

Under  the  genial  influences  of  good  cheer,  this 
acquaintanceship,  begun  but  to-day,  was  destined  to 
extend  over  a  few  days.  His  old  habits  broken  up, 
he  extorted  a  promise  from  them  to  pay  him  daily 
visits  till  all  his  curiosities  had  been  explored. 


THE  OCEAN  AS  A  SHELL  FACTORY. 


107 


“  What  you  have  seen  to-day,  is  nothing  compared 
to  what  your  father  and  I,  in  days  of  yore,  called 
4  The  Crocodile’s  Play-ground.’  Be  early  to-morrow, 
and  I  will  show  you  how,  on  a  congenial  theme,  an 
old  man  can  lecture.  Saurians,  you  know  Mr.  R.,” 
said  he,  tapping  him  on  the  shoulder,  44  Saurians, 
living  and  dead,  have  ever  been  my  delight ;  Charles 
Waterton  himself  never  bestrode  a  living  cayman 
with  half  the  zest  that  I  have  laboured  to  disentomb 
the  fossil  remains  of  this  splendid  group  of  sea- 
animals.” 

There  is  no  disputing  about  tastes,  thought  Kate ; 
this  is  probably  another  of  the  old  beau’s  crotchets ! 


108 


EVENING  XXI. 

THE  CROCODILE’S  PLAYGROUND. 

The  strange  sights  and  scenes  of  yesterday  had 
been  the  theme  of  general  conversation  :  the  courtesy 
and  kindness  of  the  old  gentleman  were  gratifying  to 
the  girls,  whilst  his  intelligence  and  vast  store  of 
information  were  matters  of  especial  interest  to 
Charles  and  Mr.  R. 

Char.  It  is  a  singular  taste,  to  fit  up  a  room  with 
fossils,  and  shells,  and  stones ;  to  abandon  all  modern 
upholstery,  and  to  frame  everything  out  of  the  hewn 
rock. 

Mr.  R.  In  itself  it  is  beautiful,  but  when  we 
remember  that  everything  there  —  the  coal,  the 
stalactites,  the  shells,  the  ammonitic  floor,  and  the 
nautili  lamps — were  all  formed  by  water,  by  sea¬ 
water,  our  admiration  for  the  ocean  is  indeed 
heightened. 

Jane.  I  anticipate  more  to-day  than  yesterday. 

Louisa.  And  so  do  I,  Jane.  I  hope  some  of  these 
crocodiles  are  alive.  I ’m  tired  of  fossil  this,  and 
fossil  that ;  we  shall  have  fossil  beaux  soon,  I  suppose ! 
though  for  the  matter  of  that,  the  young  gentlemen 
have  flinty,  stony,  fossilised  hearts  already. 

Kate.  Receiving  no  impressions,  and  making  none. 

Char.  What  are  you  ridiculous  girls  laughing  at  ? 


THE  CROCODILE’S  PLAYGROUND.  109 

Kate.  Louisa  was  just  observing  that  she  believes 
yours  is  a  fossil  heart. 

Louisa.  For  shame,  Kate  !  My  curiosity  simply 
extends  to  the  wish  to  know  whether  these  ante¬ 
diluvian  monsters  we  are  to  see  to-day,  are  alive  or 
fossilised,  which  is  1  believe  the  phrase  for  not  only 
being  dead ,  but  also  buried. 

Mr.  R.  I  am  bound  to  secrecy.  Let  us  take  a 
long  stroll  over  these  downs,  so  that  we  may  be  there 
before  he  becomes  anxious  for  us. 

Char.  Will  you  oblige  us,  my  dear  father,  by 
announcing  our  arrival  in  a  short  time  1  I  am 
challenged  by  these  giddy  girls  to  run  a  race  with 
them  down  a  hill. 

Jane.  And  Charles  being  half  ashamed  of  the 
thing,  as  being  unphilosophical,  and  therefore  unwise, 
would  fain  do  it  as  secretly  as  possible.  These  mad¬ 
cap  girls  are  at  the  appointed  place,  eager  for  the  race. 

How  the  race  terminated — whether  the  philosopher 
was  defeated,  or  whether  victory  sat  upon  his  brow — 
is  matter  of  no  great  public  interest.  At  the  ap¬ 
pointed  time,  the  happy  and  excited  group  were 
thundering  loudly  at  Mr.  L.’s  door,  and  were  requested 
to  wait  a  moment  in  the  hall. 

For  a  moment  they  wondered  at  this  uncourteous 
reception,  but  for  a  moment  only,  for  the  hall  was 
gradually  darkened  ;  and  then  came  the  creaking 
of  sliding  doors  in  all  directions,  and  they  were 
startled  by  the  appearance  of  half-lit  up  caverns 
proceeding  in  all  directions  from  the  hall,  as  from  a 
common  centre.  The  illusion  was  perfect.  Strange 
and  monstrous  creatures  were  dimly  visible,  and  the 

L 


no 


EVENING  THE  TWENTY-FIRST. 


skeletons  of  vast  and  unwieldy  animals  were  placed 
around. 

In  a  moment  all  was  flashing  with  a  flood  of  light. 
“  And  this,”  said  Mr.  L.,  seated  behind  a  sort  of 
screen,  “  this  is  our  ‘  Crocodiles’  Playground.’  ” 

Jane.  Oh,  Charles  !  this  is  surely  some  enchant¬ 
ment. 

Mr.  L.  No  !  lady,  no !  It  is  merely  a  museum — 
a  reptile  museum  —  where  all  the  Saurians,  the 
gigantic  lizards  of  the  old  world,  are  placed  in  a  fossil 
state  side  by  side  with  the  crocodiles,  the  cay  men, 
and  the  alligator  of  the  present  era.  Lizards  of  all 
species,  living  and  dead,  are  here. 

Char.  But  why  hide  them  from  public  view, 
unless  on  special  occasions  ? 

Mr.  L.  Partly  for  whim,  which  is  an  omnipotent 
motive  with  me,  and  partly  because  of  their  native 
hideousness. 

Louisa.  But — (pray  keep  near  me,  Jane  and 
Charles) — hut  what  could  induce  you  to  frighten  us  ? 

Mr.  L.  Whim  again,  Miss.  He  who  invades  the 
domicile  of  a  bachelor,  must  take  things  as  he  finds 
them. 

Louisa.  Well,  you’re  a  horrid  man,  I  must  be 
permitted  to  say.  I  feel  as  if  that  gigantic  monster, 
with  those  remarkably  delicate-looking  legs  and  the 
shield  on  his  back,  were  not  altogether  safe,  even  to 
look  at. 

Jane.  Oh,  the  Megatherium  or  Giant  Sloth ! 

Ivouisa.  And  that  other  odd-looking  wretch  with 


THE  CROCODILE’S  PLAYGROUND.  Ill 

his  eye  out  certainly,  but  with  an  opening  for  that 
organ  large  enough  for  a  good-sized  tea-table. 

Char .  Oh,  the  Ichthyosaurus. 

Louisa.  If  I  had  the  naming  him,  I  should  call 
him  the  Pike  Crocodile ;  no  other  animal  of  my 
acquaintance  than  the  aforesaid  pike,  or  jack,  being 
furnished  with  such  respectable  jaws. 

Kate.  And  his  teeth.  What  a  dreadful  creature 
he  must  have  been  !  that  interesting  creature  with 
the  long  arching  neck,  must  have  been  deemed  an 
antediluvian  beauty,  in  comparison. 

Jane.  The  Plesiosaurus? 

Char.  These  creatures  are  the  most  deeply  inte¬ 
resting — as  is  everything  connected  with  the  whole 
Lizard  tribe. 

Mr.  L.  Now,  dear  ladies,  we  will  adjourn  to  the 
drawing-room ;  and  Charle^  shall  tell  us  all  he 
knows  of  these  strange  creatures.  Come,  Miss 
Louisa,  shake  hands. 

Louisa ,  Have  you  touched  these  monsters,  the  last 
week  ? 

Mr.  L.  (laughing).  Why  ? 

Louisa.  Because  if  you  have,  I  won’t,  till  I  put 
my  glove  on.  I  should  feel,  like  Lady  Macbeth, 
that  the  “spot  wouldn’t  come  out.” 

Char.  You  wilful  creature!  Let  me  show  you 
into  the  room. 

Louisa.  Oh  !  not  for  worlds,  Charles  !  The  very 
idea  of  even  dreaming  about  these  huge  reptiles 
is  frightful  enough  ! — but  to  touch  them — to  put 


112 


EVENING  THE  TWENTY-FIRST. 


one’s  finger  upon  their  colossal  bony  carcases — to 
look  into  that  immense  eye-hole  of  your  favourite 
Ichthyosaurian  monster — the  sight  of  their  jaws  and 
teeth — are  frightful.  Pray,  Charles,  if  you  are  not 
a  monster  yourself,  insist  upon  anything  rather 
than  that. 

Char.  Here  comes  Mr.  L.  Surely  you  will  not  be 
so  uncivil  as  not  to  admire  where  he  worships. 

Louisa.  Hush,  Charles!  Hush!  I  am  fright¬ 
ened,  in  the  very  presence  of  the  keeper  of  such 
horrible  reptiles. 

Mr.  L.  (musing').  One!  two  !  ten  !  twenty  years! 
of  heart-hardening ,  and  yet  soft  and  ductile  as  ever  ! 
The  cherished  treasures  of  years — the  spoils  of 
twenty  years  of  bitter  war  with  the  world — the  fossil 
Louvre  purchased,  not  pilfered,  from  all  nations — 
but  yesterday  I  sate  in  the  midst  of  these  relics  of 
primeval  oceans,  as  a  being  superior  to  the  mere 
worldlings  that  ran  and  shouted  down  the  adjoining 
cliffs :  and  to-day  I  am  become  a  child — a  mere 
little,  drivelling,  little  child.  Hah  !  Charles  ! 

Char.  I  have  been  in  search  of  you.  With  the 
exception  of  Jane,  all  the  girls  shudder  at  what  they 
have  seen  to-night. 

Mr.  L.  And  does  n’t  Jane  ? 

Char.  No  !  Oh  no  !  Jane  is  wonderfully  smitten 
with  all  she  has  seen.  She  is  now  tempting  Louisa 
to  look  at  the  beautiful  structure  of  the  paddle  of  the 
Plesiosaurus  and  the  immense  opening  for  the  eye  of 
the  Ichthyosaurus. 

Mr.  L.  Charles  !  Charles  !  Hold  the  light  up. 
There  !  there  !  What  do  you  see  ? 


113 


THE  CROCODILE’S  PLAYGROUND . 

Char.  See — Oh  !  nothing  ! 

Mr.  L.  Look  again  !  Now  ! 

Char.  Oh  !  nothing ;  except  a  good-looking  gentle¬ 
man  of  some  fifty  years ! 

Mr.  L.  Ay,  Charles,  there ’s  the  rub  !  Fifty 
years!  Five-and-twenty  years  wasted!  lost!  gone 
for  ever  !  Did  you  say  Jane  was  really  smitten  with 
what  she  had  seen  to-night  ? 

Char.  Look  for  yourself.  There  she  stands,  one 
hand  upon  the  monstrous  reptile,  from  which  Louisa 
shrinks  in  disgust;  and  the  other  pointing  to  the 
unrivalled  collection  of  sharks’  teeth,  that  is  at  her 
right  hand. 

Louisa.  Charles,  this  is  indeed  a  most  myste¬ 
rious  place.  Here  is  Jane  quite  beside  herself, 
Kate  and  her  father  walking  in  the  garden,  and  I  am 
alone,  looking  as  stupid  as  1  feel.  Between  ourselves, 
I  should  advise  a  walk  in  the  garden,  to  leave  the 
genii  of  the  place  (i.  e.,  Jane  and  Mr.  L.)  an  oppor¬ 
tunity  of  deciding  which  of  these  odious  creatures  is 
most  beautiful. 

Char.  With  all  my  heart.  Stop  just  one  moment 
at  the  door.  With  what  exquisite  taste  is  it  arranged  ! 
How  the  light  falls  dimly  upon  the  head  of  the 
furthest  skeleton,  and  how  it  flashes  upon  the  living, 
and  green,  and  moving  type  of  these  ancient  denizens 
of  the  deep  !  It  is,  indeed,  a  delusion — a  mere  cheat, 
that  wealth  has  purchased  as  a  happiness  in  his 
dreamy  days,  to  wake  up  with  the  thorough  conscious¬ 
ness  that  all,  all  is  vanity  ! 


L 


9 


J  u 


EVENING  XXII. 

THE  OCEAN  AS  LIZARD^S  GRAVE. 

The  change  that  circumstances  had  wrought  in  the 
character  of  Mr.  L.  had,  by  deranging  all  previously 
concerted  plans,  changed  the  whole  course  of  opera¬ 
tions.  The  “  Evenings,”  once  so  cherished,  now 
became  spiritless  and  dull,  and  Jane,  the  life  and  soul 
of  all  movement,  seemed  satisfied  with  no  arrange¬ 
ment  that  did  not  include  Mr.  L.  Charles  and  his 
father,  who  saw  the  great  interest  which  Jane  had 
excited  in  the  mind  of  their  bachelor  friend,  were 
desirous  of  withdrawing  from  this  constant  inter¬ 
course  ;  but  Louisa  and  Kate  were  determined  to 
make  the  most  of  his  acquaintance.  It  was  there¬ 
fore  decided  that  several  evenings  should  be  spent 
at  Mr.  L.’s,  and  that  all  previous  engagements  should 
be  considered  at  an  end.  Evening  came,  and  the 
party  found  the  old  bachelor  in  high  spirits ;  all  his 
old  preciseness  had  disappeared,  and  the  only  thing 
that  could  have  reminded  his  visitors  of  the  recluse 
and  the  philosopher,  was  the  table  that  groaned  with 
exquisite  specimens  of  shells,  and  a  splendid  model  of 
stratified  rocks  that  ascended  from  the  floor  of  the 
room  in  which  they  sate  to  the  very  ceiling. 

Tea  passed  happily  by,  giving  that  exquisite  quiet 
and  calm  pleasure  that  it  ever  does  to  a  thoroughly 
healthy  body  and  mind  ;  and  in  the  midst  of  a  dis- 


THE  OCEAN  AS  LIZARD’S  GRAVE. 


115 


cussion  between  Mr.  L.  and  Jane,  as  to  the  uses  of 
the  vast  tribe  of  primeval  sharks,  Charles  called  upon 
Mr.  L.  to  redeem  his  promise  in  delivering  a  short 
lecture  upon  the  extinction  and  creation  of  the 
animated  beings  whose  fossil  remains  were  arranged 
before  them. 

After  some  little  hesitation,  and  some  little  coquetry 
as  to  seats,  between  Kate  and  Louisa,  Mr.  L. 
began— 

“  Ladies  and  Gentlemen, 

“  One  life  has  been  spent  in  collecting  the 
fossil  remains  of  animals.  1  must  take  care  that 
another  is  not  lost  in  being  their  mere  keeper.  One 
great  object  with  me  in  collecting  remains  has  been  to 
illustrate  the  great  fact ,  that  all  that  were  created  in 
the  infancy  of  the  world,  myriads  of  ages  ago, 
became  extinct  whilst  the  world  was  yet  young,  and 
that  fish  after  fish,  monster  after  monster,  mammalia 
after  mammalia,  were  created,  and  became  extinct 
long  before  the  creation  of  man.” 

Char.  I  am  delighted,  Mr.  L.,  with  the  subject ; 
I  do  hope  you  will,  to-night,  place  this  mysterious 
subject  in  a  clearer  light. 

Mr.  L.  I  have  always  felt,  Charles,  that  no  man 
could  comprehend  the  meaning  of  the  word  GOD 
until  he  knew  that  every  part  of  the  earth  that  was 
intended  for  the  benefit  or  happiness  of  man  was 
formed  by  slow  processes  ;  that  to  form  the  rock 
from  which  man  was  to  hew  the  block,  to  build  his 
palace ,  myriads  of  reptiles  and  fishes  should  have 
lived  happily,  and  died  to  add  their  remains  to  the 
slowly  accumulating  stony  mass,  and  that  later  rocks 


110  EVENING  THE  TWENTY-SECOND. 

should  contain  the  remains  of  animals  totally  distinct 
from  those  that  had  gone  before ;  and  that  they  in 
their  turn  should  die,  giving  place  to  other  beings  who 
lived  their  day,  and  then  gave  place  to  others. 

Char.  Oh  !  it  is  a  beautiful  theory  of  the  earth’s 
formation,  that  it  should  be  the  mere  dead  ruin — 
the  mausoleum  of  myriads  of  happy  beings. 

Mr.  L.  This  successive  creation  and  extinction  of 
species  is  one  of  the  most  wonderful  revelations  of 
modern  geology.  Men  read  of  it,  and  pass  it  b}?-,  as  if 
it  were  the  mere  talk  of  the  pigmy  philosophers  of  the 
day,  instead  of  being  the  recorded,  burnt-in,  inner¬ 
most  opinion  of  the  first  minds  of  this  era.  To 
make  it  interest  the  multitude,  one  must  bring  it 
down  to  their  capacity ;  one  must  liken  it  to  things 
that  pass  daily  before  them.  Suppose  that  on  some 
given  day  all  the  countless  myriads  of  flies  and  ants 
were  to  cease  to  live,  and  that  locusts  and  spiders 
should  suddenly  and  for  the  first  time  swarm  about 
our  windows  and  rooms,  and  that  in  a  few  days 
they  should  all  disappear,  and  that  their  places 
should  be  filled  with  scorpions  and  vampire  bats, 
and  that  the  great  work  formerly  performed  by 
flies  and  spiders  or  locusts,  should  still  be  carried  on 
by  these  newly  created  things — we  should  wonder  ; 
and  our  admiration  would  be  more  intense,  if  we 
learnt  that  the  flies  and  spiders,  all  over  the  world, 
died  or  became  extinct  about  the  same  time ;  but 
our  wonder  would  be  still  greater,  if  we  found  the 
flies  and  the  spiders  becoming  slowly  consolidated 
into  rock  and  stone,  and  that  the  scorpion  ran  over 
a  chimney-piece  filled  with  the  remains  of  dead  flies, 
just  as  we  see  the  shells  and  even  skeletons  of  fish 


117 


THE  OCEAN  AS  LIZARD ’s  GRAVE. 

in  many  species  of  marble  in  daily  use.  This  would 
appear  a  miracle  !  but  Geology  reveals  to  us  a  series  of 
such  miracles,  quite  as  astounding,  if  they  were  noted 
down  and  reasoned  upon.  First  comes  the  trilobite — it 
disappears ;  then  in  other  rocks  are  found  the  remains 
of  others,  differing  in  size  and  structure  ;  succeeding 
rocks  are  the  very  mausolea  of  other  creations  ; 
then  follow  lizards  of  vast  size,  and  of  capacious 
character ;  they  die  to  give  place  to  the  Mammoth,  the 
Mastodon,  the  Dinotherium,  the  Megatherium,  and 
finally  Man  is  created,  springing  into  new  life  and 
happiness ;  everything  noxious  and  hurtful  buried 
in  the  rock  beneath  his  feet,  and  all  that  would  add 
to  his  happiness — the  horse,  the  cow,  the  sheep,  feed¬ 
ing  on  the  herbage  that  springs  up  at  his  feet. 


118 


EVENING  XXIII. 

THE  OCEAN  AS  VOLCANO  QUENCHER. 

Jane,  Jane!  said  Charles,  as  the  evening  ap¬ 
proached,  what  are  those  lines  on  friendship  that 
our  father  quoted  yesterday  ? 

Jane.  Oh,  let  me  see — Goldsmith’s,  I  think  : — 

u  And  what  is  friendship  but  a  name — 

A  charm  that  lulls  to  sleep  ? 

A  shade  that  follows  wealth  and  fame, 

And  leaves  the  Avretch  to  weep  !  ” 

What  of  them,  Charles  ? 

Char.  Oh,  nothing  particular — nothing  :  but  in 
the  friendship  of  Mr.  L.  there  is  a  reality,  “  a 
charm  ”  that  lulls  not  “  to  sleep,”  but  to  the  awaken¬ 
ing  from  the  dream  that  the  cynic  and  the  philosopher 
are  incapable  of  true  friendship. 

Jane.  There  are  noble  traits  in  our  new  friend’s 
character — that  are  hidden  from  the  world  :  his 
travels  in  search  of  happiness — his  hair-breadth 
escapes — his  wonderful  perseverance  in  overcoming 
difficulties — and  his  princely  benevolence  to  those 
who  have  aided  him  in  making  this  vast  collection. 

Char.  He  has  certainly  made  you  his  confidant, 
Jane.  To  me  his  conversation,  although  always 
delightful  and  original,  has  never  contained  a  vestige 
of  his  personal  history. 


THE  OCEAN  AS  VOLCANO  QUENCHER.  119 

Jane.  Oh,  you  men  are  strange  creatures;  there 
is  no  detecting  in  your  sex,  at  a  glance,  the  hidden 
spirit  that  often  inhabits  a  tenement  of  the  most 
unprepossessing  exterior :  with  us,  half  an  hour’s 
converse  reveals  the  whole  character,  habits  of 
thought,  likes  and  dislikes,  general  and  particular 
included. 

Char.  Jane,  do  not  be  too  severe  on  yourself. 
That  transparency  of  character  that  is  a  blot  and 
blemish  in  man  is  a  pearl  of  great  price  in  woman  ; 
we  admire  and  reverence  a  Mrs.  Somerville  or 
Madame  de  Stael,  but  as  to  loving,  that  is  quite  out 
of  the  question. 

Jane.  Where  are  these  laughing  girls  ?  Lucy  and 
Kate  have  become  so  grave  that  it  requires  the 
utmost  efforts  of  Louisa  to  keep  them  cheerful  and 
happy. 

Char.  It  is  ever  thus  with  real  knowledge — not 
that  mockery  that  consists  in  names  and  unrealities. 
Do  not  imagine,  Jane,  that  with  a  change  of  pur¬ 
suits,  and  a  change  of  the  sources  of  amusement  and 
happiness,  Lucy  and  Kate’s  perceptions  of  plea¬ 
sure  are  less  vivid ;  believe  me  that  true  pleasure 
does  not  consist  in  bursts  of  jocund  laughter,  or  in 
the  sparkling  wit  and  repartee,  but  in  the  quiet  soul- 
serenity  that  is  the  certain  result  of  an  acquaintance 
with  the  works  of  nature — a  high  and  holy  feel¬ 
ing  that  makes  its  votaries  feel  that  they  are  not 
fulfilling  their  destiny,  unless  their  delights  and 
gratifications  are  graven  in  deeper  characters  in  their 
minds  when  the}7  dwell  apart  from  the  crowd,  and 
hear  but  the  unceasing  hum  of  the  pleasure- seeking 
mortals  beneath  their  feet ! 


EVENING  THE  TWENTY-THIRD. 


Jane.  I  could  not  interrupt  you,  my  dear  Charles, 
but  our  father  and  the  girls  are  half-way  to  Mr.  L.’s. 
— A  moment  and  I  will  be  with  you. 

Char.  What  a  strange  mystery  is  mind  !  How 
one  thought  dropt  at  random  amidst  a  thousand 
crude  ideas,  merely  conglomerated  together,  reduces 
the  whole  to  order,  and  harmony,  and  beauty;  like  the 
solitary  crystal  drop  into  the  liquid  mass  of  saturated 
salts  ;  or,  to  be  less  pedantic,  like  the  mellow  note  of 
a  solitary  horn,  that  wakes  up  from  their  hiding- 
places  the  echoes  of  a  thousand  hills. 

The  chair  of  the  old  bachelor  had  this  night  been 
wheeled  into  an  inner  apartment  filled  with  the  pro¬ 
ducts  of  volcanic  action,  collected  by  him  in  every 
part  of  the  world — basalts,  lava  of  every  hue  and 
density' — in  a  word,  specimens  of  all  the  volcanoes 
now  in  action,  as  also  of  extinct  volcanic  vents,  that 
lit  up  our  earth  anterior  to  its  present  form. 

Mr.  R.  Charles,  Mr.  L.  and  I  have  been  engaged 
for  the  last  quarter  of  an  hour  in  chalking  out  a 
plan  for  the  future.  He  insists  upon  our  being  his 
daily  guests  until  we  return  home. 

Lucy.  Home!  father!  home? 

Kate.  Hid  you  say  home  ?  our  old  home  ? 

Mr.  R.  Yes,  the  real  home,  where,  no  doubt, 
you  remember  the  many  happy  days  you  spent  there, 
and - 

Jane.  Happy  !  father.  Oh  !  what  a  mistake  we 
made  !  why,  I  am  ashamed  to  confess  I  had  forgotten 
we  had  a  home. 

Char.  The  wise  man’s  home  is  everywhere. 


THE  OCEAN  AS  VOLCANO  QUENCHER.  121 

Jane.  But  the  wise  man’s  friends  are  not  every¬ 
where,  Charles.  Alas  !  that  happiness  should  have 
its  shade  as  well  as  sunshine;  that  a  summer  like 
this  must  be  trodden  on  the  heel  by  a  winter  like 
the  coming  one. 

Mr.  R.  But  hear  our  plan.  Our  friend  is  so  well 
pleased  with  his  last  lecture,  that  he  has  volunteered 
to  gratify  us  again. 

Kate.  Oh !  thank  you,  my  dear  Sir ;  you  are  too 
good  !  I  am  sure  if  your  house  were  large  enough  to 
admit  lodgers,  Louisa  and  I  would  take  your  lodgings 
the  moment  they  were  ticketed  4  to  be  let.’ 

Mr.  L.  W ell,  my  dear  girls,  you  have  made  me 
happy  once  more ;  your  smiles  have  banished  half  a 
century  of  care ;  I  am  so  happy  that  I  must  be 
garrulous  :  if  you  do  not  choose  to  listen  to  my  sense, 
you  must  have  nonsense.  I  am  like  the  old  soldier 
who  fought  all  his  battles  o’er  again. 

Mr.  R.  Pray,  my  dear  friend,  be  seated.  We  w7ill 
be  all  ear.  Let  our  first  subject  be 

“  The  Ocean  as  Lava  Lighter .” 

Mr.  L.  Ladies,  whenever  I  formerly  entered  this 
room,  I  felt  like  a  man  in  a  mine,  shut  out  from  the 
world  indeed  !  but  shut  in  with  the  most  wonderful 
of  God’s  works.  What  is  a  volcano  ?  A  burning 
mountain.  What  are  Vesuvius — iEtna — Hecla? 
Volcanoes.  What  is  lava — trachytic,  or  feld- 
spathic  ?  ask  the  spectacled  philosopher.  What  are 
porph}7ry,  greenstone,  sienite,  basalt  ?  the  products  of 
volcanic  action !  Good  !  What  more — but  let  that 
pass-one  ought  to  try  to  love  even  that  lowest 

M 


122 


EVENING  THE  TWENTY-THIRD. 


order  of  philosophers,  whose  knowledge  is  but  the 
names  of  things.  Come,  Charles,  you  can  tell  us 
what  a  volcano  really  is. 

Char.  Oh  !  my  dear  sir.  Pray  tell  us  in  your 
own  language. 

Jane.  Pray  Charles,  do.  Mr.  L.  is  in  too  excited 
a  state ;  we  must  not  forget  he  is  an  invalid. 

Char.  Jane,  your  wishes  are  commands.  The  vol¬ 
cano  is  to  the  earth  its  safety-valve,  and  its  treasure- 
bearer.  If  the  volcano  had  never  been,  this  earth 
had  been  an  arid  and  desolate  waste ;  rocks  would 
have  subserved  one  great  end  of  their  formation — the 
becoming  sea-boundaries — but  they  would  neither 
have  had  the  precious  metals  injected  into  the  cre¬ 
vices  that  wind  around  their  very  core,  nor  wrould 
they  have  been  carpeted  with  a  vegetation  that 
refreshes  the  eye  when  wearied  with  care,  or  worn 
out  with  labour. 

Mr.  R.  Mr.  L.,  this  will  never  do  !  this  high  and 
overwrought  state  of  excitement  must  end.  Charles 
must  take  this  little  course  of  lectures,  and  you  must 
talk  over  what  he  is  to  discourse  upon,  quietly.  I 
repeat  it — quietly.  To-morrow  night  the  subject  will 
be,  “The  Ocean  as  Lava  Lighter.” 


123 


EVENING  XXIV. 

THE  OCEAN  AS  LAVA-LIGHTER. 


Char.  Mr.  L.  has  consented  to  become  part  of  our 
audience,  reserving  to  himself  the  right  of  question¬ 
ing  the  lecturer,  and  explaining  whatever  he  thinks 
needs  explanation. 

Mr.  L.  I  have  taken  Jane’s  advice,  and  intend  to 
sit  still.  Lecturing  is  like  dram-drinking — a  thing  so 
soul-absorbing,  so  thoroughly  the  work  for  an  enthu¬ 
siast  like  me,  that  I  must  give  it  up.  The  faculty  of 
thinking  on  one’s  legs  has  been  truly  called  a  God¬ 
like  gift.  Now,  my  dear  boy,  for  this  Lava-lighting ; 
the  room  is  crowded  with  specimens  of  lava.  How 
was  it  lit  up  ? — by  whom,  or  what  ? 

Char.  In  my  last  I  hinted  that  the  mountain  would 
have  been  barren  if  the  volcano  had  not  existed.  I 
might  have  said  the  very  mountain  itself  was  often 
nothing  but  the  result  of  many  thousand  years  of 
silent  oceanic-volcanic  action. 

Jane.  But  how  was  the  lava  lit  up  ? 

Char.  There  can  be  no  doubt  but  that  the  centre 
of  the  earth  is  composed  of  substances  that,  although 
heated  to  an  intense  degree,  yet  exhibit  no  violence, 
no  turbulence  of  action,  until  water,  ocean-water, 
reaches  them  ;  whether  through  some  crevice  formed 
during  the  drying  and  hardening  or  baking  of  rock, 


124 


EVENING  THE  TWENTY-FOURTH. 


or  whether  through  a  rent,  produced  by  another 
dread  agent,  whose  violence  has  been  experienced 
in  all  ages  :  and  this  brings  me  to  consider  the  ocean 
in  another  aspect.  Jane,  you  know  what  the  earth¬ 
quake,  or  internal  action  like  the  earthquake,  has 
done  ? 

Kate.  Pray  let  me  speak.  One  would  have  thought 
that  politeness  would  have  induced  you  to  ask  Lucy, 
or  Louisa,  or  your  humble  servant. 

Louisa.  There ’s  no  stopping  these  gentlemen  when 
they  begin  to  talk.  Lucy,  my  dear,  we  wrill  get 
John,  the  gardener,  and  Mary,  the  housemaid,  and 
two  or  three  little  boys  from  the  charity  school,  and 
lecture  to  them. 

Kate.  About  earthquakes  ? 

Mr.  L.  Pray,  Kate,  go  on.  Charles  shall  be  John 
the  gardener,  Jane  shall  be  Mary,  and  1  and  the  girls 
will  be  the  little  boys  from  the  school. 

Kate.  Ah  !  you  may  laugh.  I  can  lecture  very 
wrell — ( Mocking  Charles ) — Gentlemen,  the  earth¬ 
quake  is  caused  by  the  metalloid  substances  called 
potassium,  sodium,  calcium,  existing  in  great  quan¬ 
tities,  which  have  a  great  affinity  for  water,  which — 
which — Louisa,  pray  help  me. 

Louisa.  Which  bursts  the  earth,  lifts  up  the  land, 
buries  the  cities.  There,  you  see,  with  a  little  prac¬ 
tice,  Kate  and  I  should  put  some  of  you  to  the  blush 
as  lecturers. 

Mr.  R.  Of  course,  this  specimen  is  original  ? 

Louisa.  Of  course ;  that  is  to  say,  quite  as  much 


TIIE  OCEAN  AS  LAVA-LIGHTER. 


125 


so  as  our  friend  Charles’s,  who  pilfers  Lyell,  Buck- 
land,  and  Murchison,  without  mercy  or  compunction. 

Char .  You  wilful  girls,  when  and  where  ? 

Kate.  Why,  my  dear  Charles,  you  have  a  very 
pretty  habit  of  turning  down  the  corners  of  books  of 
science,  and  taking  notes  on  little  slips  of  paper,  and 
losing  them.  Lucy,  Louisa,  and  I,  have  picked  up 
these  precious  relics,  and  just  caught  you — that ’s  all. 

Char.  Confessed.  I  borrow  everything,  just  as  the 
moon  borrows  the  garish  light  of  the  sun  to  reflect  it 
softly  on  the  tree  and  flower. 

Jane.  That  is  a  beautiful  line  in  Romeo  and  Juliet 
— speaking  of  the  moon-beam — 

“  That  silvers  o’er  with  light  the  fruit-tree  top.” 

The  evening  business,  once  broken  in  upon,  degene¬ 
rated  into  group-talking  ;  and,  as  illustrating  one  of 
the  modifications  of  the  beautiful  law  of  attraction, 
Jane  preferred  the  wisdom  of  the  senior  sages, 
Mr.  R.  and  Mr.  L.,  whilst  the  younger  ones  clustered 
around  Charles,  until  the  witching  hour  of  night  was 
almost  at  hand. 

“Good  night — good  night,  all!”  said  the  old  beau; 
and  whispering  to  Charles,  “how  delightful  to  catch 
hold  of  the  skirts  of  departing  Happiness,  and  to 
bring  her  perforce  into  the  presence,  clothed  anew  in 
robes  of  light  and  beauty.  These  are  the  real  angels’ 
visits ;  may  they  be  neither  4  few  nor  far  between  !’  ” 


126 


EVENING  XXV. 

THE  OCEAN  AS  EARTH -LIFTER. 


Mr.  R.  There  can  be  no  doubt,  Charles,  that  the 
earth  is  gradually  rising  in  various  parts. 

Cnar.  And  has  ever  been  so.  The  sea  is  destroying 
everywhere,  encroaching  everywhere :  fixing  its 
relentless  tooth  into  the  very  hardest  rock,  and 
crumbling  it  down,  to  strew  it  on  the  ocean-floor 
as  dust. 

Mr.  R.  The  fact  is  undoubted,  that  the  earth  is 
slowly  rising  up  in  many  places. 

Char.  Not  the  slightest  doubt  can  be  entertained. 
Large  and  vast  areas,  some  several  thousand  miles  in 
circumference,  in  Scandinavia,  the  west  coast  of 
South  America,  certain  archipelagos  in  the  Pacific; 
whilst  others,  such  as  Greenland  and  parts  of  the 
Indian  and  Pacific  Oceans,  are  as  gradually  sinking, 
especially  parts  in  which  atolls  or  circular  coral 
islands  abound.  That  all  existing  continents,  France, 
Spain,  Germany,  and  also  submarine  abysses  and 
caverns,  may  have  originated  in  movements  of  this 
kind,  continued  through  incalculable  periods  of  time, 
is  undeniable. 

Mr.  L.  And,  my  dear  Charles,  there  can  be  no 
doubt  but  that  much  of  our  dry  land  has  been 
gradually  pushed  up  by  subterranean  action,  and  in 


THE  OCEAN  AS  EARTH-LIFTER.  127 

this  way  valleys  have  been  cut  of  every  size  and 
form  by  the  action  of  running  water. 

Mr.  R.  But  these  are  the  effects  of  upheavings  on 
flat  and  table  lands;  the  effect  is  more  striking 
on  some  of  the  lofty  mountain  ranges.  Lofty  hills, 
like  the  Andes,  the  western  part  of  South  America, 
have  risen  at  the  rate  of  several  feet  per  century; 
while  the  Pampas,  on  the  east,  have  only  been  raised 
a  few  feet  in  the  same  time.  In  Europe  we  have 
learnt  that  the  land  at  the  North  Cape  ascends  about 
five  feet  in  a  century;  while,  further  off  to  the  south, 
the  movements  diminish  in  quantity,  first,  to  a  foot, 
and  then,  at  Stockholm,  to  three  inches  in  a  century, 
while  at  points  still  further  south  there  is  no  move¬ 
ment. 

Kate.  I  wish  yawning  were  permitted  in  polished 
assemblies.  My  dear  Charles,  forgive  me,  but  you 
are  excessively  stupid  to-night. 

Lucy.  Pray,  Charles,  let  us  have  something  more 
lively  and  entertaining  ;  I  feel  quite  stupid.  Louisa  ! 
Louisa !  •  Asleep  ?  Happy  girl ! 


128 


EVENING  XXVI. 

THE  OCEAN  AS  EARTH-BURSTER. 


Char.  Who  but  the  supreme  Creator  of  all  could 
have  devised  a  plan  by  which  order  and  beauty  should 
cover  the  earth,  that  myriads  of  happy  beings  should 
swim,  or  fly  or  crawl,  over  its  surface,  and  that,  when 
their  happy  day  was  ended,  they  should  die,  and 
that  their  graves  should  be  the  very  sporting  places, 
the  playgrounds  where  myriads  of  others  should  live 
and  die,  and  be  entombed,  and  so  on,  for  ages  and 
ages? 

Mr.  R.  And  again,  Charles,  that  these  should  be 
broken  up  and  rent  asunder — that  in  the  very  chasms 
new  animals  and  fishes  should  sport  and  die,  and 
again  be  burst  and  torn,  until  everything  rocky  in 
our  quarries  seems  to  have  been  heaved  to  and  fro 
with  irresistible  power  and  energy. 

Char.  How  would  an  artist  or  a  mechanic  who 
had  fashioned  a  piece  of  ingenious  mechanism  feel,  if 
some  other  artist  broke  his  machine  into  fragments, 
under  the  pretence  of  remodelling  and  improving  it  ? 

Jane.  Take  this  watch  or  musical  snuff-box  ;  how 
beautiful  the  melody  of  the  one — how  true  the 
time-keeping  of  the  other  ;  dash  one  against  the  floor, 
and  the  other  burn  with  fire,  and  bring  me  the 
artist  who  can  convince  me  that  out  of  these  broken 


THE  OCEAN  AS  EARTH-BURSTER. 


129 


and  incinerated  fragments  he  will  make  a  chronometer 
or  a  snuff-box,  evincing  higher  skill  and  workmanship 
than  the  last  ? 

Louisa.  Ay !  bring  such  a  man,  that  we  may 
behold  him.  Our  friend’s  belief  in  mermaids  and 
their  sea-spouses  would  be  nothing  to  the  sheer  im¬ 
pudence  of  the  charlatan  who  should  attempt  it. 

Char.  And  yet  this  is  nothing  to  what  passes  daily 
under  our  very  eye — nothing  to  what  has  been  going 
on  for  ages.  Given  an  “  earth  without  form  and 
void,”  to  quote  the  exquisitely  appropriate  language 
of  scripture,  how,  and  by  what  special  agency  is  it 
to  be  brought  into  fitness  for  the  home  of  man  ?  If 
in  man  could  be  vested  omnipotent  power,  he  would 
doubtless  have  created  it  perfect  at  once,  passing  from 
its  formless  to  its  present  beauteous  condition  at  a 
bound.  The  Deity  had  higher  and  nobler  ends  and 
aims.  The  earth  was  to  increase  in  size  as  well  as 
in  fitness  :  myriads  of  shell-fish  were  created,  and  so 
on,  to  the  creation  of  man.  The  acts  of  creation  may 
be  looked  upon  as  a  stupendous  pyramid  of  happiness, 
man  himself  being  the  top-stone. 


EVENING  XXVII. 


THE  OCEAN  AS  ERIC  KM  AKER. 


The  evening  being  wet  and  cloudy,  the  ladies  pe¬ 
titioned  that  Charles  might  remain  at  home,  and 
having  readily  complied  with  their  request,  he  an¬ 
nounced,  amid  the  derisive  laughter  of  Kate  and 
Lucy,  that  he  should  say  a  little  on  that  beautiful 
aspect  of  the  ocean — its  acting  as  a  Brickmaker. 

Kate.  Oh  !  extremely  beautiful ! 

Lucy.  Remarkably  clean  ! 

Louisa.  Interesting  to  ladies — very  ! 

Char.  Thank  you,  ladies.  If  I  were  called  upon 
to  say  in  what  part  of  this  earth’s  solid  substance 
there  was  shown  the  most  profound  design  and  fore¬ 
sight,  1  should  at  once  say  it  was  exhibited  in  the 
universal  deposit  of  clay  almost  all  over  the  world. 

Kate.  My  dear  fellow,  you  know  we  could  have 
lived  in  tents,  or  log -houses. 

Lucy.  Or  built  houses  with  stone. 

Char.  Ah  !  you  could  have  done  so ;  but  what  a 
paltry  substitute  for  bricks  to  build  houses  with, which 
may  either  be  a  palace  for  a  prince  or  a  hovel  for  a 
pauper. 

Mr.  R.  And  look  at  its  other  uses.  Every  cup, 
every  vessel,  vases  of  exquisite  shape,  glowing  with 


THE  OCEAN  AS  BRICKMAKER. 


1*31 


colour  and  splendour, are  also  framed  from  it.  Without 
clay,  man  would  have  been  a  poor,  wretched  being. 
If  his  house  were  not  of  stone,  which  it  could  not 
often  be,  he  could  never  have  dwelt  in  cities,  where 
freedom  was  cradled — those  fastnesses  where  the 
lamp  of  learning  was  kept  duly  burning,  when  it  had 
been  put  out  in  baronial  halls  and  castles. 

Kate.  For  my  part,  I  cannot  see  anything  so  ex¬ 
traordinary  in  it. 

Char.  What  is  clay,  or  gault,  Kate  ? 

Kate.  Why,  my  brother  dear,  it  is  clay,  and  grew 
there,  undoubtedly.  You  might  as  well  ask  me  what 
grass  is,  or  any  other  ridiculous  question. 

Jane.  Pray,  Charles,  tell  us  what  it  is.  Its  pro¬ 
perties  of  being  hardened  by  tire  are  truly  wonderful. 
Every  man  having  clay,  has  within  his  reach,  by  the 
help  of  fire,  a  quarry  of  infinitely  greater  value  to 
him  than  stone  itself. 

Char.  The  history  of  this  brickmaking  clay,  this 
unctuous,  dirty  matter  now  on  the  table,  is  a  won¬ 
derful  one. 

Kate.  Ha  !  ha  !  Pray  excuse  me,  Charles ;  but 
the  history  of  a  piece  of  dirt  is  rather  ludicrous. 

Louisa.  Oh !  Kate,  I  shall  laugh  when  I  like, 
for  all  the  philosophers  in  Christendom.  I  shall 
laugh  when  I  like.  I  am  not  your  sister,  indeed. 

Jane.  My  dear  girls,  laugh  by  all  means,  and  at 
all  times ;  but  let  us  hear  the  history  of  this  laughed- 
at  substance. 

Char.  (Taking  a  lump  in  his  hand)  How  many 
years  ago  this  clay  was  a  portion  of  a  mountain  of 


182 


EVENING  THE  TWENTY-SEVENTH. 


vast  extent  and  height,  I  dare  not  even  guess.  Pro¬ 
bably  the  earthquake  rent  a  small  chasm  in  the 
topmost  peak,  or  it  might  be  riven  asunder  by  the 
lightning’s  flash.  The  very  peak  that  attracted  the 
lightning,  brought  near  the  thunder-shower,  and  the 
crack  was  filled  with  water  ;  the  frost  commenced 
the  work,  and  never  ceased  till  it  had  dislodged  this 
rocky  fragment,  to  be  shivered  into  angular  frag¬ 
ments  as  it  fell  into  the  sea  :  thousands,  myriads  of 
these  fragments  pave  the  sea-floor. 

Jane.  But  I  cannot  see  what  this  has  to  do  with 
clay. 

Char .  Stop,  Jane — let  Kate  be  impatient  if  she 
will — remember  the  pieces  of  rock  that  fell  into 
the  sea  were  angular-pointed.  How  did  they  become 
round,  either  as  boulders  of  large  size,  or  as  pebbles 
of  every  size  and  colour  ? 

Jane.  They  undoubtedly  became  smooth  by  being 
rolled  by  the  waves  of  the  sea  until  they  rounded 
each  other. 

Char.  But  what  became  of  the  fragments — the 
waste  that  was  gradually  rubbed  off,  Lucy  ? 

Lucy.  It  became  dust,  I  suppose — a  sort  of  wet 
dust. 

Char.  And  where  was  it  laid  ? 

Lucy.  At  the  bottom  of  the  ocean. 

Char.  And  became  what  ? 

Lucy.  I  am  sure  I  cannot  tell. 

Char.  Think. 

Louisa.  I  see  !  I  see!  it  became  gaultclay. 


THE  OCEAN  AS  BKICKMAKEIt.  13o 

Char.  Precisely  so ;  but  there  are  other  sources  of 
supply  :  the  abrasion  of  rock  by  the  mountain  stream 
—the  rocky  morsels  gnawed  off  by  time — the  decay 
of  ancient  rocks — all  help  to  fill  up  this  vast  maga¬ 
zine  of  clay. 

Jane.  Oh  then,  clay  is  powdered  stones  of  every 
sort  and  kind  ? 

Char.  Probably  so ;  gneiss,  basalt,  granite,  and  a 
thousand  others  that  may  be  seen  in  every  gravel 
heap,  have  been  rubbed  into  pebbles,  and  the  refuse, 
as  it  would  be  called,  is  specially  treasured  up  by 
the  ocean  for  the  happiness  of  man. 

Mr.  R.  And  yet  we  hourly  pass  by  this  treasure- 
bequest,  a  thousand  times  more  valuable  than  gold 
to  man,  and  look  upon  it  as  worthless  as  a  mere  scum 
or  a  vile  sea- weed.  Oh,  I  often  think  we  do  not 
employ  the  faculties  God  has  given  us  aright,  by  not 
bringing  these  subjects  more  vividly  before  the  young. 
Here  is  a  substance  gathered  up  with  care  for  ages. 
Who  has  seen  God  in  this  ?  Kate  and  Lucy,  what 
would  you  say  if  every  time  the  knife  grinder’s- wheel 
goes  round,  every  time  the  knife  blade  wore  off ’  some 
little  dusty  fragments  from  the  circular  piece  of  rock 
sandstone  that  constitutes  his  grind-stone  —  what 
would  you  say  if  little  hands — fairies’  or  cherubs’,  if 
you  please — were  seen  gathering  up  every  drop  and 
atom  as  it  fell,  and  carrying  it  to  some  secure  spot ; 
and  wherever  and  whenever  the  grinder’s  stone  was 
in  motion,  that  these  little  bodiless  members  were 
actively  at  work  ? 

Kate.  I  should  certainly  wonder,  and  I  fear  feel 
afraid, 

N 


134 


EVENING  THE  TWENTY-SEVENTH. 


Char .  And  yet  this  is  what  is  and  has  been  done 
for  man.  Surely  the  time  is  coming  when  Science 
will  be  as  the  index  finger-post,  pointing  to  the 
Supreme  Being  who  weighed  the  dust  in  a  balance, 
and  the  sea  in  the  hollow  of  His  hand  ! 


135 


EVENING  XXVIII. 

THE  OCEAN  AS  MOUNTAIN-BUILDER. 

Louisa.  Oh,  this  rain !  this  rain  ! — surely  it  will 
cease  soon.  A  day  within  doors  was  always  a  horri¬ 
ble  thing  to  me ;  but  to  be  wet  this  day  seems  scarcely 
to  be  borne. 

Jane.  Very  complimentary  to  us,  Miss  Louisa. 

Char.  And  to  me  especially.  I  feel  jealous  of  the 
gay  old  bachelor,  and  I  shall  tell  him  so. 

Louisa.  Pray  do  ;  and  add,  for  his  especial  benefit, 
that  you  know  a  young  lady  who  thinks  one  rich 
old  bachelor  worth  two  young  beaux,  who  are  crammed 
so  full  of  wisdom  that  they  have  no  time  to  dance, 
and  romp,  and  talk  romance  with  distressed  damsels 
on  a  wet  day. 

Char.  Suppose  for  once  we  try  what  a  whole  day 
of  frolic  and  fun  will  do.  Ha !  ha  !  ha  !  Let  us 
begin  to  laugh.  Come,  Kate,  why  don’t  you  laugh  ? 
Ha !  ha ! 

Kate.  Give  us  the  least  phantom  of  a  joke,  and  I’ll 
laugh  as  immoderately  as  you  please. 

Jane.  Really,  Charles,  how  ridiculous  of  you  : 
what  can  you  be  laughing  at  ? 

Char.  At  Louisa’s  vexation — at  the  rain — at  Mr. 
L.’s  disappointment ! 


130 


EVENING  TIIE  TWENTY-EIGHTH. 


Louisa .  You  ill-natured  monster! 

Char.  I  have  a  great  mind  to  tell - 

Louisa.  Oh,  quite  welcome.  I  ’ll  save  you  the 
trouble.  Kate  and  I  and  Lucy  have  received  a 
polite  note  from  the  old  beau,  inviting  us  to  take  tea 
with  his  housekeeper,  that  she  might  show  us  all 
over  his  mansion — his  cabinets  of  metals  and  fossils, 
together  with  all  the  antique  furniture. 

Kate.  We  had  promised  him  to  leave  nothing 
unexplored.  The  rain  still  goes  on  pattering  against 
the  panes  as  if  it  would  never  cease ;  and  here  comes 
our  father ;  he  professes  weather  wisdom.  Any 
hope,  my  dear  father,  of  the  weather  clearing  up  ? 

Mr.  R.  None  whatever. 

Jane.  Come,  Louisa,  make  a  virtue  of  necessity. 
Cheer  up.  Charles,  you  have  often  promised  us  a 
narrative  of  some  of  your  travels — what  say  you  ? 

Char.  Anything — talking,  singing,  dancing — any¬ 
thing  save  and  except  wisdom.  Miss  Louisa  has 
vetoed  that  for  the  day. 

Louisa.  I ’m  quite  penitent — let  there  be  peace 
between  us.  The  rain  is  coming  down  in  such  good 
earnest  that  the  torrents  from  the  heights  are  begin¬ 
ning  to  be  amusing. 

Char.  You  talk  of  torrents  and  heights,  Louisa  : 
— I  remember  when  ascending  one  of  the  highest 
mountains  in  India,  being  dreadfully  alarmed  at  a 
mountain-torrent  ;  rain  had  fallen  for  days,  every 
stream  was  swollen.  When  I  had  escaped  from  the 
most  imminent  danger,  I  thoroughly  enjoyed  the 
sublimity  of  the  scene. 


THE  OCEAN  AS  MOUNTAIN-BUILDER. 


137 


Mr.  11.  There  is  something  inexpressibly  grand 
about  these  mountains ;  their  origin  at  the  depths  of 
the  sea — their  gradual  rise  for  ages  and  ages  !  their 
hoar  antiquity — the  mighty  purposes  they  serve, 
and  the  beauty  they  everywhere  confer  upon  the 
landscape. 

Jane.  And  then  to  think  that  here  again  the  ocean 
has  been  the  worker — that  one  ocean  builds  up  the 
boundary  mountains  that  are  to  hold  the  waters  of 
smaller  oceans. 

Char.  Thank  you  for  the  idea,  Jane ;  and  having 
walled  in  a  minor  ocean,  they  in  their  turn  become 
its  prey,  and  are  carried  hither  and  thither,  at  the 
mighty  behest  of  Him  at  whose  command  every 
atom  rolls  into  its  appropriate  place. 


n  2 


EVENING  XXIX. 


THE  EARTH  AS  BASIN-FILLER. 


The  morning  being  auspicious,  the  young  ladies 
who  had  been  so  disappointed  yesterday  were  on 
the  alert.  The  sun  shone  with  uncommon  splen¬ 
dour,  and  after  strolling  over  the  beach,  and  having 
recourse  to  every  conceivable  method  of  pushing 
“  Time”  on,  the  happy  hour  at  length  arrived.  They 
ran  down  the  slope  with  the  wild  glee  of  giddy, 
unthinking  youth,  having  previously  extorted  a  pro¬ 
mise  from  Charles  to  fetch  them  at  an  early  hour. 

Jane  and  Charles  were  left  alone,  and  as  was 
always  the  case,  she  had  a  thousand  questions  to  ask. 

Jane.  In  what  was  said  yesterday,  Charles,  of 
mountains,  no  mention  was  made  of  their  vast  utility 
in  upheaving  the  level  and  horizontal  rocks — that 
seems  to  be  the  most  mysterious  part  of  their  uses 
— and  one  which  it  is  extremely  difficult  to  com¬ 
prehend. 

Char.  There  can  be  no  doubt  however  of  the  fact, 
that  if  it  had  not  been  for  the  violent  upheaving  of 
mountains — if  they  had  not  exerted  an  upward  force 
in  breaking  and  dislocating  and  almost  making  per¬ 
pendicular  various  rocks — a  force  so  infinitely  greater 
than  man  can  comprehend  or  calculate — man  would 
have  been  a  wretched  wanderer  upon  the  earth,  the 


THE  EARTH  AS  BASIN-FILLER.  1G9 

object  of  scorn  and  derision  of  the  chimpanzee  and 
the  baboon,  who  would  have  disputed  with  him, 
successfully,  the  title  to  be  the  “  Lord  of  the 
Creation.” 

Jane.  I  have  often  thought,  Charles,  what  ruin 
and  confusion  would  have  been  the  result  of  one  act 
of  forgetfulness  in  this  earth -fashioning,  if  one  can 
without  irreverence  conceive  that  possible  which  is 
altogether  impossible. 

Char.  Oh,  Jane !  how  trippingly  the  tongue  speaks 
the  word  God  !  How  unsolemnly  we  talk  of  the 
Divine  Creator,  and  yet  how  illimitable,  how  bound¬ 
less,  how  vast  the  distance  between  Him  and  us  ! 
To  have  built  a  beautiful  earth  like  this,  with  its 
mountains  and  seas  and  rocks,  would  require  a  mind 
coeval  with  this  planet  in  age  and  co-equal  with  the 
Divine  fabricator  in  wisdom.  Oh !  how  it  brings 
proud  man  down,  and  yet  how  it  elevates  him. 
There  is,  in  very  deed,  a  soul-ennobling  feeling  that 
flows  from  these  pursuits  that  mere  literature  can 
never  bestow. 

Jane.  But  you  promised  to  say  something  about 
the  part  the  mountain  formed  as  a  basin-filler. 

Char.  We  will  defer  that  till  our  next  meeting, 
Jane,  when  we  shall  discuss  the  part  the  ocean  plays 
as  u  Coal  carrier but  that  must  be  at  Mr.  L.’s, 
for  he  has  some  splendid  specimens  of  coal  and  slates, 
polished,  and  forming  the  chief  ornaments  of  one  of 
his  upper  rooms. 


HO 


EVENING  XXX. 

THE  OCEAN  AS  SLATE-MAKER. 


Kate.  Oh,  Jane,  you  should  have  been  there; 
there  were  chairs  of  the  oddest  fashion,  stools  and 
beds  so  grotesque  and  fantastical,  that  I  cannot,  even 
now,  think  of  them  without  laughing. 

Lucy.  And,  Jane,  the  floors  were  all  of  polished 
slate,  of  every  colour,  from  blue  to  jet  black. 

Louisa.  Shale  or  schist,  my  dear  Lucy,  not  slate • 
Now  that  we  are  philosophers,  and  think  with  the 
wise,  we  must  on  no  account  talk  with  the  vulgar. 

Kate.  I  could  almost  go  into  hysterics  at  the 
thought  of  that  old  sofa. 

Lucy.  Carved  and  cut  out  after  the  fashion  of  the 
ugliest  of  the  Saurian  monsters — the  Megathen-some- 
thing  Saurian. 

Louisa.  I  have  pencilled  the  horrid  creature’s 
name  down  on  this  card — “  The  Megalosaurus.”  I 
am  quite  in  love  with  the  names  of  the  wretches. 
How  I  shall  bother  poor  Mary  when  I  return  home, 
with  Pentacrinites,  Briareus,  and  Belemnosepia. 
( Mimicking ).  Mary,  bring  in  the  Loligo. 

Jane.  Oh,  you  wicked  girl,  what  will  she  know 
about  Loligo? 

Louisa.  1  ’ll  explain  it,  as  those  learned  Thebans, 


THE  OCEAN  AS  SLATE-MAKER. 


141 


Charles  there  anti  your  father,  often  do,  by  changing 
one  hard  word  into  a  harder.  Bring  in  the  Sepia 
officinalis,  Mary,  with  the  Loligo. 

Kate.  You  mean  the  pen  and  ink  ? 

Louisa.  The  very  same.  There ’s  progress  for 
you.  I  read  all  about  this  wonderful  substance  in 
Dr.  Buckland  this  morning,  when  I  stole  into 
Charles’s  library,  ostensibly  to  look  for  a  book,  but 
in  reality  to  see  if  Charles  was  there. 

Char.  You  are  past  mending,  Louisa;  but  lam 
glad  you  read  that  chapter  on  the  fossil  remains  of 
ancient  cuttle-fish. 

Louisa.  I  should  have  skipped  over  it  if  I  had  not 
read  a  note  so  complimentary  to  Miss  Mary  Arming, 
of  Lyme  Regis,  for  having  done  so  much  for  science 
in  bringing  to  light  these  fossil  reptiles. 

Mr.  R.  Nothing  that  the  industry  of  Miss  Arm¬ 
ing  has  enabled  her  to  discover  is  more  wonderful 
than  this — that  not  only  is  the  animal  itself  fossilized 
and  preserved,  but  also  the  ink  which  enabled  it  to 
elude  the  pursuit  of  the  monsters  of  the  primaeval 
ocean. 

Char.  It  was  hardly  to  be  expected  that  we  should 
find,  amid  the  petrified  remains  of  animals  of  the 
ancient  world  (remains  of  which  have  been  buried 
for  countless  centuries  in  the  deep  foundations  of  the 
earth),  traces  of  so  delicate  a  fluid  as  the  ink  which 
was  contained  within  the  bodies  of  extinct  species 
that  perished  at  a  period  so  inconceivably  remote. 

Jane.  I  read  one  day,  Charles,  that  Cuvier  drew 


142 


EVENING  THE  THIRTIETH. 


his  figures  of  the  recent  cuttle-fish  with  fossil  ink 
from  the  ancient  species. 

Mr.  R.  And  you  also,  perhaps,  remember  that  as 
the  ink-bags  are  frequently  full,  it  is  thought  that 
they  died  suddenly ,  and  were  quickly  buried  in  the 
sediment  that  formed  the  strata  in  which  they  are 
now  found. 

Jane.  A  most  delightful  interruption  certainly  ; 
but  pray,  Louisa,  tell  us  all  about  the  slate  you 
mentioned. 

Louisa.  Miss  Jane,  I  must  remind  you  that  slate 
is  vulgar ;  I  have  micaceous  sehists  and  common 
ones,  written  down,  with  notes  from  Mr.  L  .’s  descrip¬ 
tion. 

Jane.  Did  you  actually  take  notes? 

Louisa.  Did  I,  indeed  ?  yes,  and  of  other  things 
too.  Did  you  remark,  Lucy,  how  concerned  he  was 
when  I  told  him  J ane  would  not  come  with  us  ? 

Lucy.  And  how  often  he  addressed  me  as  Jane  ? 

Kate.  And  how  he  told  us  that  she  reminded  him 
of  a  portrait  up-stairs  ? 

Char.  It’s  all  badinage,  Jane,  merely  to  consume 
the  time  ;  Louisa  has  pencilled  down  half-a-dozen 
names,  and  like  other  persons  1  have  known,  can 
make  nothing  of  them.  I  will  help  her  out — shall 
I,  Louisa  ? 

Louisa.  If  you  are  in  such  a  great  hurry,  pray  do  ; 
I  suppose  ladies  are  not  to  be  permitted  a  few  seconds 
to  read  their  notes — a  privilege  specially  to  be  con- 


THE  OCEAN  AS  SLATE-MAKER.  143 

ceded  to  gentlemen — and  they  need  it  often  enough, 
as  everybody  knows. 

Char.  Perhaps  it  will  be  better  to  defer  this  shale 
or  slate  discussion  till  to-morrow,  when  we  can  con¬ 
nect  with  it  the  far  more  interesting  one  of  the 
formation  of  coal. 


344 


EVENING  XXXL 

THE  OCEAN  AS  COAL-CARRIER. 


Char.  Jane,  what  an  evening  for  preparing  the 
mind  for  dwelling  upon  the  beneficence  of  the  Deity  ! 
There  is  such  exquisite  rapture  felt  in  this  unfolding 
the  mysteries  of  ages  long,  long  past — a  feeling  so 
elevated,  so  pure  and  serene,  that  care  and  trouble, 
the  inheritances  of  man,  are  forgotten. 

Jane.  I  often  think,  Charles,  that  the  pleasures 
experienced  in  the  study  of  the  works  of  Nature  will 
not  cease  with  this  life,  that  they  will  still  constitute 
the  delights  and  pleasures  to  be  experienced  in  another 
world ;  but  heightened  by  the  beholding  brightly  and 
clearly  all  that  we  now  see  “  as  through  a  glass 
darkly.” 

Char.  Do  you,  indeed,  think  so,  Jane  ?  Strange 
that  this  sentiment  should  never  have  found  utterance 
before.  Oh,  Jane,  this  feeling  is  ever  present  with 
me  ;  gilding  the  refined  gold  of  past  recollections,  and 
painting  the  lily  of  present  enjoyments.  I  make  no 
parade  of  a  knowledge  that  all  might  acquire  if  they 
once  experienced  the  pleasure  it  brings.  I  can  reveal 
to  no  one  the  exquisite  gratification  afforded  by  these 
stray  glimpses  adown  the  dim  and  hazy  vista  of 
Time !  My  thanks  to  the  Giver  of  all  for  the 
bestowment  of  a  mind  susceptible  of  these  Divine 
enjoyments,  ascend  unuttered,  unheard.  My  yearn- 


THE  OCEAN  AS  COAL-CARRIER. 


145 


ings  after  more  and  more  knowledge,  and  my  desires 
that  a  clearer  insight  into  the  hidden  mysteries  of 
creation  might  be  given,  are  all  hid  from  mortal  eye, 
too  sacred  for  utterance  !  but  their  results  are  open 
to  you — to  all !  perfect  content  with  everything,  and  a 
constant,  joyous,  happy  buoyancy  of  spirit,  at  the  very 
sight  of  which  dull  care  and  melancholy  fly  away  ! 

Jane.  I  think  no  one  is  happy  who  has  not  some 
one  pet  study.  Do  not  you  ? 

Char.  Nothing  is  more  strongly  impressed  upon 
my  mind  than  the  truth  that  the  idle  hours  of  the 
mind  should  always  be  spent  in  riding  some  favourite 
hobby-horse,  no  matter  what.  Geology,  concliology, 
carving  antique  faces  on  umbrella  handles,  or  music, 
or  painting.  I  have  seen  some  extraordinary  instances 
of  the  development  of  latent  mental  energy  by  the 
devotion  to  the  acquisition  of  some  one  science.  Of 
all  dreadful  things,  a  mind  unoccupied  with  some  one 
darling  pursuit  is  the  most  dire  affliction. 

Jane.  You,  Charles,  cannot  tell  what  it  is,  having 
never  experienced  it. 

Char.  Not  exactly,  Jane ;  but  I  have  seen  it  in 
others.  Oh,  that  dreadful,  mental  yawning,  that 
proceeds  from  the  vacuity  of  a  mind  unoccupied 
with  the  achievement  of  some  one  grand  pro¬ 
ject  of  a  life,  after  the  daily  labour  is  over.  Oh, 
the  miseries  of  a  night  spent  in  mere  sleeping,  and 
awaking  just  to  travel  over  the  old  round  and  sleep 
again  !  this  surely  is  not  living  as  if  we  believed  body 
and  mind  were  united  ;  but  as  if  the  immortal  mind 
were  chained  to  the  body,  like  a  corpse  bound  to  the 

o 


146 


EVENING  THE  THIRTY-FIRST. 


body  of  a  living  man.  But  here  comes  father,  with 
the  girls. 

Louisa.  Very  pretty  indeed,  Mr.  Charles ;  remark¬ 
ably  attentive  to  your  visitors  !  your  humble  servant, 
of  course,  has  no  pretensions  to  be  able  to  converse 
with  such  highly  polished  and  intellectual  people, 
but - 

Char.  But — nothing  !  Are  you  ready  to  go  ? — 
Come,  Louisa,  take  my  arm.  Surely  we  are  good 
friends — are  we  not  ? 

Louisa.  Upon  probation  only,  instantly  to  be  dis¬ 
carded  if  disapproved.  I  mean  to  attach  myself  to 
the  gay  old  bachelor  all  the  evening ;  but  still  you 
may  walk  with  me,  if  you  will ;  but  promise  to  listen 
to  me. 

Char.  Granted — now  begin. 

Mr.  R.  Pray  cease  talking,  and  let  us  hasten  to 
our  friend;  if  I  am  not  mistaken,  he  has  been  on 
the  look-out  for  the  last  half-hour. 


Nothing  could  exceed  the  cordiality  of  the  greeting. 
There  was  a  spruceness  in  his  appearance,  a  modern¬ 
izing,  that  afforded  Louisa  a  fund  of  amusement.  The 
gout  had  capitulated,  and  he  insisted  upon  handing 
the  tea  to  several  of  the  young  ladies,  amidst  the 
loudest  protestations  to  the  contrary. 

Mr.  L.  Pray  let  me  -be  happy  my  own  way,  girls. 
If  I ’m  still  I  shall  weep,  or  some  such  nonsense 
( brushing  away  a  tear  that  stole  down  his  cheek).  Bless 
me,  it  seems  true — once  a  man  and  twice  a  child  ! 

Mr.  R.  My  dear  friend,  do  as  you  please  ;  your 


THE  OCEAN  AS  COAL-CARRIER.  147 

happiness  is  ours,  but  we  must  remind  you  of  your 
promise. 

Mr.  L.  Come,  Jane  ( offering  his  arm),  I  have 
not  forgotten  it.  This  is  the  last  freak  of  my  past 

mad  days — Open,  Sesame! - Hah,  Jane!  why 

start  ? 

Jane.  Oh,  how  beautiful ! 

Louisa.  Let  me  stay,  Charles  :  I  will  stay,  to  look 
upon  it  at  a  distance. 

Mr.  R.  Let  Mr.  L.  and  Jane  go  on.  Charles,  this 
was  as  he  says  his  last  freak  ;  the  whole  of  the  furni¬ 
ture  here  is  coal  and  slate  ;  and  the  drawings  that  hang 
from  the  walls  are  the  plants  of  which  coal  is  chiefly 
composed. 

Char.  Look  here,  Louisa  !  look  at  these  magnificent 
palms. 

Louis.  A  gigantic  houseleek ;  surely,  Charles, 
houseleek  has  nothing  to  do  with  coal.  Do  you 
imagine  that  the  coal  trees  and  plants  grew  where 
they  are  found,  or  elsewhere,  and  floated  down  some 
river  or  sea  ? 

Char.  Both,  probably ;  here  is  a  beautiful  model  of 
a  coal  mine  ;  enter  this  tunnel.  I  fancy  myself  in  a 
fairy  land;  see  how  beautifully  the  jetty  columns 
sparkle  with  light. 

Lucy.  Extraordinary  !  the  foliage  from  the  roof, 
the  fruits  and  flowers  that  hang  pendent,  are  added,  I 
suppose,  to  give  effect  ? 

Char.  Oh  dear  no  !  In  some  coal  mines  no  sculp¬ 
tured  tracery  can  be  more  beautiful  than  the  fossil 
plants  that  are  preserved  in  the  shales ;  plants  and 


148 


EVENING  THE  THIRTY-FIRST. 


trees  that  exist  also  in  the  coal,  but  have  been  either 
destroyed  by  heat,  or  hidden  by  the  mixture  of  some 
pitchy  or  bituminous  matter  to  make  it  coal. 

Mr.  L.  Charles,  now  you  have  ciceroned  the  ladies 
through  my  colliery,  bring  them  here.  Here  is  a  little 
collection  of  ferns,  palms,  and  plants,  found  in  coal. 
1  was  once,  Jane,  an  amateur  in  coal  mines.  I  have 
seen  more  splendid  things  in  a  coal  mine  than  any¬ 
where  upon  earth. 

Louisa.  Really,  Mr.  L.,  are  you  talking  seriously? 
beauty  in  a  coal  mine — impossible  !  You  forget,  sir, 
there  are  no  ladies  there. 

Char.  Oh,  I  quite  believe  it,  Jane.  I  recollect  in 
Bohemia,  the  most  elaborate  imitations  of  living 
foliage  upon  the  painted  ceilings  of  Italian  palaces 
bear  no  comparison  with  the  beauteous  profusion  of 
extinct  vegetable  forms  with  which  the  galleries  of 
these  instructive  coal  mines  are  overhung.  The  roof 
is  covered - 

Louisa.  Pardon  me,  Charles.  It  seems  amazingly 
like  something  about  page  458  of  a  certain  Bridge- 
water  Treatise — nameless,  of  course. 

Char.  The  roof  is  covered  as  with  a  canopy  of 
gorgeous  tapestry,  enriched  with  festoons  of  the  most 
graceful  foliage,  flung  in  wild  irregular  profusion  over 
every  portion  of  its  surface.  The  effect  is  heightened 
by  the  coal-black  colour  of  these  vegetables,  with  the 
light  ground  of  the  rock  to  which  they  are  attached. 
The  spectator  feels  himself  transported,  as  if  by 
enchantment,  into  the  forests  of  another  world ;  he 
beholds  trees,  of  form  and  characters  now  unknown 
upon  the  surface  of  the  earth,  presented  to  his  senses 


THE  OCEAN  AS  COAL-CARRIER. 


149 


almost  in  the  beauty  and  vigour  of  the  primaeval 
life  ;  their  scaly  stems  and  bending  branches,  with 
their  delicate  apparatus  of  foliage,  are  all  spread 
before  him,  little  impaired  by  the  lapse  of  countless 
ages,  and  bearing  faithful  records  of  extinct  systems 
of  vegetation,  which  began  and  terminated  in  times 
of  which  these  relics  are  the  infallible  historians. 

Mr.  R.  Jane  !  Louisa  !  Lucy  !  behold  the  grand 
natural  herbarium,  wherein  these  most  ancient  re¬ 
mains  of  the  vegetable  kingdom  are  preserved  in  a 
state  of  integrity,  but  little  short  of  their  living  per¬ 
fection  and  beauty. 

Char.  Recording  not  only  plants  themselves,  but 
also  the  conditions  of  our  planet  which  exist  no  more. 


o 


9 


150 


EVENING  XXXII. 

THE  OCEAN  AS  SEED-FLOATER. 


The  recent  chafing  of  the  ocean  had  strewed  the 
beach  with  fragments  of  rock  and  weed ;  no  incon¬ 
siderable  curiosity  was  excited  by  the  fact  of  a  cocoa- 
nut  being  observed  floating  in  the  midst  of  some 
gluey  substance,  with  which  the  girls  were  not 
acquainted.  On  their  return  home,  they  determined 
to  seek  out  Charles,  and  ask  him  whether  it  were 
possible  that  this  cocoa-nut  could  have  swam  from 
the  island  upon  which  it  grew ;  and  not  a  few  ques¬ 
tions  were  to  be  put  relative  to  the  glue  in  which 
it  was  enveloped,  or  rather  with  which  it  was 
covered. 

Jane.  I  incline  to  the  opinion,  that  it  has  floated 
here  from  some  island  upon  which  it  grew. 

Louisa.  Who  ever  heard,  Jane,  of  these  a  being 
one  of  the  agents  employed  in  carrying  seeds  from 
one  part  of  the  earth  to  another  ? 

Jane.  Why,  Louisa,  there  can  be  no  doubt  but 
that  the  sea  transports  seeds  from  the  fertile  and  cul¬ 
tivated  island  to  the  more  lonely  and  desolate  shores 
where  vegetation  is  in  its  infancy,  to  shores  yet  un¬ 
trodden  by  the  beast  of  the  forest,  or  by  his  lord  and 
master. 

Char.  The  whole  business  of  dispersing  and  pro¬ 
tecting  the  seeds  of  plants  and  trees  is  most  wonder- 


THE  OCEAN  AS  SEED-FLOATER.  151 

ful ;  here  we  have  the  seed  raised  on  a  tall  stalk  that 
the  wind  may  waft  it  away  from  the  parent  plant ; 
these  wings,  the  most  buoyant  and  feathery,  are  given 
for  a  like  purpose  ;  in  others,  they  are  preserved 
whilst  passing  through  the  alimentary  canals  of  ani¬ 
mals,  or  they  cling  to  the  coats  of  animals,  or  they 
float  in  water,  or,  by  an  elastic  spring,  they  are  for¬ 
cibly  thrown  from  the  parent  plant. 

Jane.  How  beautiful  to  think,  that  the  very  wave 
that  chafes  the  naked  coral  rocks  of  the  great  Pacific 
Ocean,  is  the  bearer  of  the  seed  that  is  to  clothe  them 
with  vegetation,  and  to  fit  them  for  the  habitation  of 
man  !  Surely,  Lucy,  this  could  not  be  the  result  of 
accident. 

Char .  Oh !  dear  no,  Jane.  The  buoyancy  of 
the  cocoa-nut,  the  resisting  investments,  and  the 
vitality  of  seeds,  were  not  necessities ;  but  without 
these  wonderful  contrivances  the  islands  themselves 
would  have  been  created  for  no  purpose,  and  the  won¬ 
derful  plan  of  forming  new  continents  and  new  islands 
out  of  the  ruins  of  the  old  would  have  been  thwarted. 

Mr.  R.  Of  the  composition  of  the  mucilage  that 
adheres  to  these  and  other  sea-seeds,  but  little  can  be 
known.  It  is  a  gum  which  water  cannot  dissolve, 
but  which  enables  the  seeds  of  the  fuci  to  adhere  to 
whatever  solid  body  they  touch ;  even,  as  seamen 
know  too  well,  to  the  very  copper  with  which  they 
attempt  to  protect  their  ships  from  this  invasion. 

Char.  Let  chemistry  name  another  mucilage,  a 
substance  which  water  cannot  dissolve,  though  ap¬ 
parently  already  in  solution  in  water,  and  then  ask  if 
this  extraordinary  secretion  was  not  designed  for  the 


152 


EVENING  THE  THIRTY-SECOND. 


special  end  attained  ;  and  whether  also  it  does  not 
afford  an  example  of  that  Power  which  has  only  to 
will,  that  it  may  produce  what  it  desires,  even  by 
means  the  most  improbable. 

Louisa.  Thank  you,  Charles.  You  have  said 
nothing  of  the  down  of  the  willow-seed — a  tree  every¬ 
where  the  inhabitant  of  rivers — a  seed  that  is  both 
ship  and  balloon,  a  precious  freight  for  posterity  in 
the  most  distant  regions  ;  sailing  on  the  bosom  of  the 
crested  wave,  and  wafted  by  the  breeze  that  is 
employed  in  its  conveyance  to  the  destined  spot 
where  it  is  to  take  root,  and  become  the  parent  of 
trackless  forests,  and  the  maker  of  jungles  and  miry 
sedges,  where  the  tiger  loves  to  lie  in  wait  for  his 


prey. 


153 


EVENING  XXXIII. 

THE  OCEAN  AS  CORAL-FEEDER. 


Early  in  the  morning,  a  large  box  arrived  from 
Mr.  L.,  and  a  note  to  Charles  from  the  same  quarter, 
intimating  that  he  should  be  his  self-invited  guest  for 
a  few  days.  This  was  looked  upon  by  Charles  and 
Jane  as  a  triumph  of  no  ordinary  magnitude. 

Jane.  The  whole  seems  to  be  a  dream,  Charles; 
it  seems  but  as  yesterday,  that  our  dear  friend  was 
deemed  by  us  as  a  sort  of  harmless  lunatic,  unfit  for 
the  society  of  polished  and  intellectual  beings,  having 
no  sympathy  with  his  kind  ;  and  we  find  him  to  be 
one  of  the  most  estimable  of  men. 

Char.  Mr.  L.,  Jane,  is  a  fair  sample  of  a  small 
class  of  men,  for  which  the  world,  in  its  superior 
wisdom,  would  long  ago  have  prescribed  a  strait- 
waistcoat.  In  their  eyes  I  am  mad  ;  and  when  they 
know  your  new  tastes  and  pursuits,  Jane,  they  will 
deem  you  so  too. 

Jane.  I  shall  bless  and  thank  them  for  it,  if 
exclusion  from  their  society  be  the  punishment — 
but  what  further  says  the  note  ? 

Char.  Read  it  for  yourself.  (Reads) — “  I  have 
enclosed  some  specimens  of  coral  and  coralline  rock, 
and  shall  be  happy  to  discuss  with  you  in  the 
evening  the  subject  of  coral  formations,  a  subject  to 
me  of  the  deepest  interest.” 


EVENING  THE  THIRTY-THIRD. 


154 

Throughout  the  whole  day  preparations  and 
arrangements  on  an  unusual  scale  were  apparent — 
Jane  was  as  usual  the  presiding  genius — but  upon 
Louisa  and  Lucy  fell  the  burden  of  diffusing  an  air 
of  cheerfulness  over  the  whole  household.  Life  was 
to  them  one  long  sunny  day — Jane’s  was  beginning 
to  have  its  clouds.  Every  one  having  performed  her 
allotted  share  of  the  work,  was  ready  to  receive  Mr. 
L.,  and  just  as  Louisa  was  bantering  Jane  on  the 
plainness  and  neatness  of  her  evening  costume,  he 
drove  to  the  door,  surprising  everybody  who  had  seen 
him  hobbling  through  his  apartments  two  or  three 
weeks  before. 

Mr.  L.  Well,  Jane,  where  is  my  old  enemy  and 
tormentor  ? 

Louisa.  Here,  at  your  service — but  pray  let  me 
wheel  the  old  chair  that  is  especially  reserved  for 
you,  with  all  the  et  ceteras  of  cushions  and  footstools. 

Char.  What  an  antediluvian  memory  you  have, 
Louisa  !  Gout  and  care  are  extinct  species  of  bodily 
and  mental  maladies  ;  and  happiness,  and  hope,  and 
health,  are  our  new  and  living  creations. 

Lucy.  My  dear  Mr.  L.,  there  is  an  intention  to 
surprise  you  this  evening — a  plan  has  been  concocting 
all  day  to  get  up  something  like  your  Mermaid’s 
'  Hall  on  a  small  scale; — they  have  shut  me  out,  so  I 
revenge  myself  by  telling  you. 

Mr.  L.  Never  mind,  Lucy,  I  will  avenge  your 
quarrel  by  appearing  unmoved  at  all  they  show  me — 
but  here  comes  Charles. 

Char.  My  dear  sir,  we  are  greatly  obliged  by  the 


THE  OCEAN  AH  COAL-FEEDER. 


155 


present  of  this  morning.  The  pentacrinites  and  the 
lily  encrinites  are  beautiful.  Jane  has  placed  them 
in  her  room  as  her  especial  property. 

Mr.  L.  Every  thing  connected  with  the  interior 
of  the  earth  is  beautiful :  but  let  us  wTalk  in  your 
garden — I  have  so  long  enjoyed  the  sea-breezes  that 
I  cannot  live  without  them. 


All  were  impatient  for  the  evening  to  set  in. 
The  fire  blazed  with  unwonted  brightness — each 
face  was  radiant  with  happiness — the  table  in  the 
centre  was  filled  wTith  specimens  of  coral — and  the 
general  happiness  seemed  complete,  when  Mr.  L., 
accompanied  by  Charles  and  his  father,  entered  the 
room. 

Louisa.  I  must  and  will  speak  first,  Jane.  I  lay 
claim  to  this  magnificent  piece  of  coral. 

Lucy.  And  I  to  this. 

Mr.  L.  Pray,  ladies,  consider  them  all  your  own. 
Perceiving  that  Louisa  and  Lucy  would  be  enamoured 
of  these  corals,  I  have  brought  Jane  one  of  equal  size 
and  beauty,  but  already  cut  into  beads. 

Louisa.  Oh,  how  large  !  how  beautiful !  After 
all  I  do  not  think  these  on  the  table  so  very  beautiful. 

Lucy.  Nor  I. 

Mr.  L.  Indeed !  then  I  must  open  another  little 
packet  here. 

Louisa.  Oh  you  tantalizing  and  tiresome  man  ! 
Two  others,  not  quite  so  beautiful  as  Jane’s,  but 
labelled,  “  For  Louisa  and  Lucy,  friends  of  L,” 


156  EVENING  THE  THIRTY-THIRD. 

Mr.  L.  Sav  not  a  word.  Who  would  ever  have 

%> 

thought  of  building  a  barrier  to  the  sea-wave  by  the 
agency  of  a  little  polyp  something  like  our  sea 
anemone  ? 

Charles.  There  is  nothing  in  the  formation  of 
the  earth  more  wonderful  than  this ;  imagine  a 
solitary  polyp  wandering  through  the  ocean-depths, 
alighting  at  last  upon  a  submarine  rock,  or  volcanic 
cone,  or  ridge,  and  commencing  its  solitary  work ! 
As  it  grew,  thousands  of  young  polypi  peeped  out 
from  their  little  homes,  eacli  one  taking  up  the 
parent  office  of  building  up  reefs  and  islands — the 
one  for  a  home,  and  the  other  for  a  sea-barrier  from 
hostile  armaments,  for  man. 

Jane.  Some  of  these  reefs  are  of  enormous  length. 

Charles.  Oh  yes  !  of  many  hundred  miles. 

Louisa.  I  cannot  see  the  utility  of  these  coral- 
reefs. 

Mr.  L.  Not  see  them  ?  why  their  uses  are  very 
numerous ;  but  you  must  read  the  work  of  Mr. 
Ellis  on  corallines,  and  afterwards  Montgomery’s 
beautiful  poem,  “  The  Pelican  Island.  ’ 

Louisa.  Thank  you.  Pray,  Jane,  take  a  memo¬ 
randum  of  these  books,  and  read  them  for  me, 
my  dear  girl.  There  is  really  so  much  to  do  every 
day  that  Lucy  and  I  have  no  time  for  reading.  We 
shall  drop  in  to-morrow  morning,  Jane,  to  inquire 
about  Messrs.  Ellis  and  Montgomery. 

Mr.  L.  What  do  you  think,  Jane,  is  another  pur¬ 
pose  for  which  these  industrious  coralline  polypi 
were  formed  ? 


THE  OCEAN  AS  CORAL-FEEDEIl.  157 

Jane.  I  know  not, — until  within  a  few  days  or 
weeks,  I  have  known  nothing  of  them  beyond  their 
being  connected  with  coral  heads. 

Mr.  L.  They  are  the  scavengers  of  the  ocean, 
Jane;  of  the  lowest  class,  indeed,  but  perpetually 
employed  in  cleansing  its  waters  from  impurities 
that  escape  the  crustaceous  fishes,  in  the  same 
manner  that  the  insect  tribes  upon  earth,  in  their 
various  stages,  are  destined  to  find  their  food  by 
devouring  impurities  caused  by  dead  animal  and 
vegetable  matter  upon  the  land. 

Charles.  I  recollect  well,  that  Mr.  De  la  Beche 
observed  that  the  polypes  of  the  Caryophillia  Smithii 
devoured  portions  of  the  flesh  of  fishes;  seizing  them 
with  their  tentacula,  and  digesting  them  within  the 
central  sac  that  forms  their  stomach. 

Mr.  L.  We  have  before  said  that  they  cannot 
work  above  the  water;  there  is  reason  to  believe 
that  the  action  of  the  air  and  water  upon  the  upper 
layer  decomposes  it,  and  that  it  falls  down  to  the 
depths  of  the  sea  as  common  chalk. 

Jane.  Common  chalk,  Mr.  L.  ?  Chalk  the  result 
of  decaying  coralline  ?  Wonderful ! 

Mr.  L.  Jane,  everything  is  wonderful  that  is  new. 
But  let  us  drop  this  subject  for  the  present,  and  talk 
of  a  plan  for  a  sea- voyage  next  month.  To  Charles 
alone  have  I  revealed  the  rough  outline  of  the 
plan. 

All  discourse  about  corals  and  polypi  of  course 
came  to  an  instant  conclusion,  the  girls  grouped  round 
Mr.  L.,  and  the  night  was  far  advanced  before  they 
retired  to  rest. 


p 


EVENING  XXXIV. 


THE  OCEAN  AS  A  ROOF. 


The  announcement  of  a  sea-voyage  to  the  Isles 
of  Greece  ;  to  the  romantic  shores  of  the  Mediterra¬ 
nean  ;  to  wander  through  the  classic  land  of  Italy  ;  to 
see  actual  volcanoes;  rendered  the  “  Evenings”  tedious 
and  irksome  to  the  girls,  with  the  exception  of  Jane  ; 
hour  after  hour  was  spent  in  asking  questions,  the  appe¬ 
tite  for  knowledge  grew  with  what  it  fed  on.  After 
attempting  ,to  bring  all  the  family  together  two 
evenings  in  vain,  the  plan  was  given  up  as  far  as 
regards  the  fair  sex,  and  the  trio  of  philosophers, 
Mr.  R.,  Charles  and  Mr.  L.  determined  to  draw  one 
another  out  as  usual. 

Charles.  I  have  been  thinking  this  morning,  Mr. 
L.,  that  the  ocean  plays  a  very  important  part  as  a 
sort  of  Earth  Roof,  by  the  immense  pressure  of  which 
the  imprisoned  gases  and  other  heated  materials  are 
confined  within  the  bowels  of  the  earth. 

Mr.  L.  I  look  upon  the  waters  of  the  ocean  as 
pressing  upon  a  yielding  and  elastic  earth-covering, 
acting  like  a  vast  hydrostatic  machine,  and  compress¬ 
ing  the  fluid  contents  beneath  until  they  find  vent  in 
some  distant  mountain  range. 

Charles.  It  may  be  so ;  but  I  imagine  the  pressure 
is  caused  by  the  ignition  of  the  imprisoned  metal- 


THE  EARTH  AS  A  ROOF.  159 

loids,  caused  by  the  rushing  of  water  through  the 
numberless  fractures  in  the  ocean’s  floor. 

Mr.  R.  What  an  object  of  wonder  and  curiosity 
must  this  same  ocean-floor  be,  saying  nothing  of  its 
riches — of  its  ruins — its  argosies — its  living  and  dead 
inhabitants  !  What  mighty  changes  are  going  on 
there !  What  sleeping  thunders  are  awakened  up 
when  the  earthquake  rumbles  through  its  hollow 
bosom  !  What  destruction,  when  fragments  of  ocean- 
floor  are  hurled  up  by  a  volcanic  cone  just  piercing 
through  the  rocky  crust ! 

Charles.  The  floors  of  ancient  oceans  must  have 
been  the  scenes  of  perpetual  turbulence  and  ruin.  If 
the  sea  was,  as  I  believe,  thickly  studded  with  vol¬ 
canoes,  what  destruction  of  life  must  have  resulted 
therefrom  ! 

Mr.  L.  When  you  call  to  see  me  again,  Charles, 
you  must  look  at  my  specimens  of  ocean-floor — fishes 
suddenly  deprived  of  life  by  liquid  rock,  that  burst  in 
upon  them,  others  choked  by  an  irruption  of  mud  or 
fluid  chalk,  but  all  furnishing  specimens  of  rock  and 
stone,  susceptible  of  polish. 

Charles.  Who  could  ever  have  conceived  the 
plan  but  the  Maker  of  Heaven  and  Earth  !  The 
exquisite  marbles  that  adorn  our  fire-places,  and  the 
statuary  that  bestows  immortality  alike  upon  the 
hero,  and  the  temple  that  contains  all  of  Him  that 
Time  has  left  for  mortals  to  look  at ;  who  would 
have  ever  dreamed  that  a  material  so  exquisitely 
beautiful  was  the  result  of  the  bursting  of  the  sea¬ 
floor  and  the  destruction  of  myriads  of  fishes  ? 


EVENING  XXXV. 


THE  OCEAN  AS  E  ARTH-QUAKEIl. 


Mr.  li.  Among  the  truths  that  are  becoming 
quite  common-place,  may  be  classed  the  just  and 
rational  ideas  now  prevalent  on  the  subject  of  earth¬ 
quakes. 

Charles.  True  of  rational  men  in  civilised  countries, 
where  earthquakes  are  not ;  but  not  so  of  countries 
where  they  are  frequent. 

Mr.  R.  Of  course  the  earthquake  must  ever  be 
an  object  of  dread,  just  as  the  storm,  and  the  hurri¬ 
cane,  and  the  simoom,  and  the  tornado  are  ;  but  no 
more. 

Mr.  L.  I  have  no  recollection  of  any  event  that 
appeared  to  bring  me  so  immediately  into  the  presence 
of  God  as  the  first  earthquake  I  felt,  and  the  first 
eruption  of  a  neighbouring  volcano  that  followed  it  ; 
but  this  feeling  soon  wore  off,  and  I  now  look  upon 
the  earthquake  as  a  telegraph  announcing  to  me  that 
the  beneficent  purposes  of  the  Deity  in  forming  new 
lands,  and  in  fertilizing  the  Earth,  are  not  yet  come 
to  an  end. 

Charles.  This  is  indeed  one  of  the  sublime  uses  of 
philosophy,  that  it  reveals  to  us  the  universal  bene¬ 
volence  of  the  Divine  Architect.  If  a  shoal  of  fishes 
are  choked  by  volcanic  mud,  it  is  to  form  a  slab  of 


THE  OCEAN  AS  EARTH-QUAKER. 


163 


rock  for  man ;  if  lava  overrun  a  desolate  rocky 
steep,  it  is  that  it  may  decompose  and  become  rich 
and  fertile  soil.  If  stones  and  rocky  fragments  are 
hurled  into  the  air,  it  is  that  they  may  fall  upon  the 
ocean-floor,  he  chafed  with  the  surging  wave,  and 
finally  moulded  into  fitness  and  beauty  for  man’s 
purposes.  Every  act,  whether  the  creation  of  a 
coralline  polyp,  or  the  bursting  forth  of  millions  of 
tons  of  liquid  lava — all  attest  the  same  glorious  fact 
that  “  God  careth  for  Man.” 

Mr.  L.  I  find  these  Evenings  must  come  to  a 
close ;  the  girls’  heads  are  evidently  turned  with  the 
prospects  of  our  autumnal  sea- voyage.  We  must 
therefore  close  with  another  Evening.  I  regret  that 
the  list,  the  original  list,  cannot  be  completed. 

Charles.  The  list !  what  list  ? 

Mr.  L.  Oh  !  Charles,  a  friend  of  yours,  and  a  very 
particular  friend  of  mine,  has  furnished  me  with  notes 
of  the  whole  Evenings.  I  shall  never  cease  to  regret 
that  so  many  precious  days  were  lost  to  me.  Oh  !  the 
Ocean  Caverns  would  have  been  a  beautiful  subject, 
how  they  were  lit  up  by  phosphoric  lights.  How 
they,  tenantless  and  lone,  were  moulded  silently  into 
fitness  and  beauty  for  their  future  inhabitants  !  How — 

Mr.  R.  But,  my  dear  Sir,  we  must  have  an  Even¬ 
ing  for  the  Ocean  as  Sea-sun,  and  then  we  must  cease 
for  a  season. 


102 


EVENING  XXXVI. 

THE  OCEAN  AS  A  SEA-SUN. 


Mr.  L.  My  dear  Mr.  R.,  after  the  excitement  of 
last  evening,  let  this  be  one  of  quiet  and  repose.  I 
am  like  a  man  who,  having  composed  himself  to  die 
quietly  and  decently,  suddenly  finds  himself  growing 
stronger  and  stronger,  and  having  an  increased  relish 
for  life  and  its  enjoyments.  I  still  seem  to  have  a 
work  to  do  ;  and,  if  life  and  health  be  given  me,  I 
will  do  it. 

Mr.  R.  There  spoke  out  my  old  friend.  After 
a  quarter  of  a  century  of  mind-hybernation,  it  is 
delightful  to  see  the  awakening.  It  has  ever  been 
my  fervent  wish,  that  you  should  leave  to  posterity 
something  that  the  “  world  would  not  willingly  let 
die.” 

Mr.  L.  Thank  you  !  thank  you  !  “  no  more  of 
that,  Hal !  an’  thou  lovcst  me.”  I  shall  be  a  child 
again  !  Pray  hold  your  tongue,  Charles  !  I  know 
what  you  would  say.  Did  you  see  the  dead  fish 
thrown  up  by  the  waves  last  night  ? 

Charles.  I  had  the  curiosity  to  have  large  portions 
of  it  brought  to  me,  and,  as  the  night  came  on,  it 
was  perfectly  luminous;  even  the  very  knives  with 
which  it  was  cut  shone  with  a  bright  blue  light. 

Mr.  L.  In  going  back  to  the  era  when  the  sea 


THE  OCEAN  AS  A  SEA-SUN.  163 

teemed  with  life,  and  probably  before  the  rays  of  the 
sun  illumined  the  surface  of  the  waves,  it  was  ne¬ 
cessary  that  the  eye  of  the  voracious  shark  or  saurian 
should  direct  him  to  the  dead  and  living  fish  upon 
which  he  was  to  prey. 

Mr.  R.  How  was  this  to  be  performed  ?  I  have 
but  a  faint  idea  myself. 

Mr.  L.  Picture  to  yourself  an  earth  whose  at¬ 
mosphere  was  dark,  with  dank  and  sulphurous  and 
noisome  vapours,  but  whose  ocean  depths  of  6000  feet 
teemed  with  life.  Eyes  of  gigantic  size  were  bestowed 
upon  the  fiercest  pursuers,  and  eyes  were  also  given 
universally  to  the  pursued.  Why  ?  Whence  came 
the  light  in  either  case  ? 

Charles.  He  who  created  the  difficulty  invented 
the  remedy.  In  some  tribes  they  are  luminous  during 
life ;  but  in  all,  long  before  they  are  too  putrid  for 
food,  they  become  phosphorescent. 

Mr.  L.  Or,  in  plainer  words,  they  become  sea- 
lamps,  lighting  up  the  depths  of  the  ocean,  to  enable 
myriads  of  fishes  to  discover  their  daily  food.  But 
this  is  not  all ;  the  very  water  itself  has  the  faculty 
of  dissolving  the  light-giving  body,  and  making  the 
surface-wave  bright  and  luminous. 

Mr.  R.  Is  the  colour  of  the  light  ever  the  same  ? 

Mr.  L.  Oh  no !  Sometimes  snow-white,  or  else 
electric-blue,  or  of  a  greenish  tinge,  or  reddish,  or 
yellow. 

Charles.  I  recollect,  when  sailing  in  - - Bay, 

in  the  year  1840,  that  every  flash  of  the  oar  seemed 
to  gild  the  wave  with  a  scarlet  light.  There  seems 


164 


EVENING  TI1E  THIRTY-SIXTH. 


a  striking  analogy  running  through  the  whole  crea¬ 
tion.  Man  dies,  and  it  is  all  but  an  instinct  to 
remove  him  out  of  our  sight.  Animals  die,  and  the 
keener-scented  are  gifted  with  the  instinct  of  detecting 
the  death-odour  even  during  life — whilst  the  duller 
are  allured  by  the  decomposition  from  immense  dis¬ 
tances.  In  fishes  the  process  of  decay  is  stopped,  that 
the  floor  of  the  ocean  may  be  lit  up  with  undying  and 
unfading  lights. 


165 


EVENING  XXXVII. 

THE  FAREWELL. 


The  last  Evening  on  Land,  after  the  lapse  of  three 
days  to  enable  each  party  to  pack  up  all  that  would 
be  required  for  a  short  sea  excursion,  Charles  an¬ 
nounced  that  on  the  morrow  their  vessel  would  be 
ready.  lie  was  also  the  bearer  of  a  message  from 
Mr.  L.,  inviting  the  whole  party  to  spend  the  last 
Evening  with  him,  and  to  embark  from  thence  at 
early  dawn. 

This  last  Evening  had  long  been  anticipated  by  all, 
but  by  no  one  with  more  anxiety  than  Jane.  To 
Louisa  and  Kate  every  change  would  have  been 
delightful,  but  to  Jane  this  voyage,  for  many  rea¬ 
sons,  was  especially  so. — As  Mr.  R.  had  promised  to 
see  all  the  luggage  on  board,  Charles  and  his  sisters 
bade  farewell  to  their  sea  home,  where  the  rare  art  of 
studying  each  other’s  happiness  had  been  practised 
with  success. 

They  found  Mr.  L.  in  a  state  of  despondency  that 
almost  alarmed  them.  He  spoke  gloomily  of  the 
forthcoming  voyage,  and  hinted  that  it  was  late  in 
the  season  for  an  old  man  to  go  to  sea.  Charles, 
who  knew  how  strongly  his  mind  clung  to  his  fossil 
treasures,  foresaw  this,  and  endeavoured  to  lead  his 
mind  away  from  the  objects  of  its  present  fondness. 


166  EVENING  THE  THIRTY-SEVENTH. 

but  dilating  with  rapture  of  the  exquisite  gratifica¬ 
tion  he  would  have  in  revisiting  the  scenes  of  his 
early  youth,  and  the  certain  additions  that  he  would 
be  enabled  to  make  to  his  unrivalled  collection. 

Charles .  In  addition  to  all  this,  there  will  be  the 
delightful  office  of  communicating  all  you  observe  to 
minds  in  some  degree  prepared  for  it. 

Louisa.  And  Mr.  L.  you  know,  you  and  I  are 
under  an  engagement  to  peep  into  the  first  volcanic 
crater  we  come  near — always  provided  it  has  been 
still  and  quiet  for  a  month  before  our  visit. 

Mr.  L.  Ah,  Louisa  !  promises  are  made  to  be 
broken.  When  this  was  made,  I  felt  young  again, 
now  I  am  little  better  than  a  feeble  old  man. 

Louisa.  Remarkably  feeble,  certainly  !  and  old 
enough  to  be  one’s  father,  without  doubt !  but  the 
oddity  of  the  thing  is,  that  the  attack  of  old  age  and 
debility  has  come  on  so  very  suddenly.  Come,  I 
must  turn  doctor  I  see.  How  far  did  you  walk 
yesterday,  Sir? 

Mr.  Jj.  Four  miles. 

Louisa.  What  did  you  partake  of  for  dinner  yes¬ 
terday  ? 

Mr.  L.  Let  me  see. — Fish,  fowl,  and  a  tart  or  so. 

Louisa.  And  wine  ? 

Mr.  L.  Yes,  miss,  wine  ! 

Louisa.  And  until  last  night  slept  soundly  ? 

Mr.  L.  Very  soundly  ! 

Louisa.  Very  bad  symptoms,  truly  !  Are  you 
not  ashamed  of  yourself  ?  Hypocrisy  is  barely  en- 


THE  FAREWELL.  167 

durable  in  a  young  lady,  but  in  a  very  old  and  feeble 
man  quite  shocking ! 

Mr.  L.  What  do  you  prescribe,  Miss? 

Louisa.  Oh !  that  you  shall  be  compelled  to 
listen  to  all  the  nonsense  that  Kate  and  I  can  utter 
for  the  next  three  hours. 

Mr.  L.  I  feel  the  virtues  of  the  prescription 
already.  Really  I  am  not  so  very  feeble  after  all. 

Kate.  But  sitll  very  old,  44  little  better  than  a 
feeble  old  man.” 

Mr.  L.  Come,  girls,  a  truce  to  this.  I  was  in  a 
melancholy  mood ;  the  sight  of  you  all  has  cured 
me.  Come,  Kate  and  Louisa,  I  will  challenge  you 
to  jump  over  one  of  those  packing-cases  now  lying 
in  the  hall. — But  where ’s  Jane  ? 

Charles.  Jane  has  caught  your  gloominess,  but  the 
clouds  are  brightening  up  apace. 

Mr.  L.  Charles!  Jane!  pardon  me.  At  this 
moment  I  feel  that  one  of  the  great  ends  of  living  is 
to  make  others  happy.  If  my  life  is  spared,  I  will 
devote  myself  to  this  one  object,  with  an  energy  that 
shall  atone  for  years  and  years  of  selfish  and  solitary 
unfriendliness  with  my  fellow  beings. 

Charles.  Would  that  this  sentiment  were  universal ! 

Jane.  Would  that  all  men  devoted  themselves  to 
the  happiness  of  others  as  zealously  and  as  usefully 
as  you  have,  Charles  !  Oh,  what  a  happy  world 
would  it  be. 

Charles.  The  secret  was  revealed  to  me  when  a 
boy,  that  no  happiness  could  be  greater  than  making 
others  so.  Manhood  has  vastly  multiplied  the 


168 


EVENING  THE  THIRTY-SEVENTH. 


means,  and  has  brought  with  it  increased  desires  to 
live  in  the  midst  of  a  joyous  circle — the  happiness- 
maker  of  all  within  my  reach  and  influence. 


Note. — If  this  humble  attempt  to  interweave  the  warp  of 
science  with  the  woof  of  fiction  should  be  as  favourably  received 
as  our  former  little  volume,  “  The  ‘  Sea  Voyage  ’  of  Charles 
and  his  Sisters  ”  would  furnish  materials  the  most  ample  for 
another  volume. 


THE  END. 


LONDON ! 

BRADBURY  AND  EVANS,  PRINTERS,  WHITEFRIAR3. 


A- - ■ — 

A  LIST 

OF 

MARY  HOWITTS  JUVENILE  BOOKS, 

ENTITLED 

for  tTje  $3c0jple  airtr  tljetr  CTjtftfint. 

- ♦ - 

Each  Work  sold  separately,  neatly  bound  and  gilt ,  at  2s.  6c?. 


1.  STRIVE  AND  THRIVE. 

2.  SOWING  AND  REAPING. 

3.  LITTLE  COIN  MUCH  CARE. 

4.  HOPE  ON  HOPE  EVER. 

5.  WHO  SHALL  BE  GREAT¬ 

EST. 

6.  WORK  AND  WAGES. 

7.  ALICE  FRANKLIN. 

8.  NO  SENSE  LIKE  COMMON 

SENSE. 


9.  LOVE  AND  MONEY. 

10.  WHICH  IS  THE  WISER  ? 

11.  MY  UNCLE  THE  CLOCK 

MAKER. 

12.  THE  TWO  APPRENTICES. 

13.  MY  OWN  STORY  ;  or  THE 

AUTO -BIOGRAPHY  OF 
A  CHILD. 


Barbauld’s  Evenings  at  Home,  4s. 
Breakfast-Table  Science,  Wright’s,  2s.  Gd. 
Poplar  Grove,  Copley’s,  2s.  6d. 

Tom  Telescope’s  Newtonian  Philosophy, 
4s.  6d. 


Looking-Glass  for  the  Mind,  Cuts,  2s.  6d. 
Girl’s  Own  Book,  13th  Edit.,  sq.,  4s.  6(2. 
Child's  0\vn  Book,  Cuts,  7s.  Sd. 

Tegg's  Present  for  an  Apprentice,  4s.  6(2. 


PETER  PARLEY’S  TALES  ABOUT  EUROPE,  ASIA,  AFRICA, 
AND  AMERICA,  7s.  6d. 


The  Sea  and  Pacific  Ocean,  4s.  6(2. 

The  Sun,  Moon,  and  Stars,  4s.  Gd. 
England,  Ireland,  and  Scotland,  7s.  6(2. 
Ancient  and  Modern  Greece,  4s.  (id. 
Christmas  and  its  Festivals,  7s.  6(2. 
Animals,  Cuts,  7 s.6d. 

The  United  States  of  America,  4s.  6(2. 


Aikin’s  Calendar  of  Nature,  2s.  6(2. 

Boy’s  Book  of  Science.  16mo,  7s.  6(2. 
Brewster’s  Natural  Magic,  5s. 

Copley’s  (Esther)  Early  Friendships,  a 
Tale,  2s.  6c2. 

Early  Impressions,  by  a  Lady,  Is.  6(2. 
Edgeworth’s  Rosamond,  2  vols.  18mo. 
cloth,  5s. 

Endless  Amusements,  18mo.  2s. 

Janeway’s  Token  for  Children,  32mo.  6(2. 
Juvenile  Scrap-Book,  Tales,  &c.  4s. 
Juvenile  Every-Day  Book,  3s.  Gd. 

Love  Token  for  Children,  by  Miss  Sedg¬ 
wick,  2s. 

Mother's  Story  Book,  by  Mrs.  Child, 
1 8mo.  3s.  6(2. 


Rome  and  Modern  Italy,  is.  Gd. 
Mythology  of  Greece  and  Rome,  4s.  6(2. 
Plants,  edited  by  Mrs.  Loudon,  7s.  6(2. 
Universal  History,  4s.  Gd. 

Sergeant  Bell  and  his  Raree  Show,  Cuts, 
square,  7s.  6<2. 


Peter  Parley’s  Grammar  of  Geography, 
4s.  6(2. 

Peter  Parley's  Lives  of  Franklin  and 
Washington,  4s.  Gd. 

Rich  Poor  Man  and  Poor  Rich  Man,  by 
Miss  Sedgwick,  2s. 

Stories  about  Poland,  2s.  6(2. 

Village  and  the  Vicarage,  2s.  6(2. 

Watts’s  Divine  Songs,  6(2. 

Watts’s  Divine  Songs ;  with  Essay,  by 
Scott,  Gd. 

White’s  Natural  History  of  Selborne,  by 
Lady  Dover,  3s.  Gd. 

Young  Man’s  Aid  to  Knowledge,  24mo., 
2s.  6(2. 

Young  Ladies’  Story-Teller,  by  Miss 
Leslie,  2s. 


Xiondon:  Printed  for  T.  Teg’g',  73,  Clieapside 


«